praises which vnbeleeuers are as heauie vnto as a beare to the stake because they wāt the spirit which crieth in the hearts of Gods children abba father Fourthly it hath a liuely hope accompanying it it causeth watchfulnesse and waiting for yea and reioycing in the hope of the appearing of the Lord Iesus Rom. 5.2 beeing iustified by faith we reioyce vnder the hope of the glorie of God Secondly we may hence gather a cause why some beleeue some beleeue not it is not because some will and some will not whatsoeuer free-will-men presumptuously auouch the Holy Ghost telleth vs it is not in the willer nor in the runner but therefore men come to the faith because they are elected Act. 13.48 And why did not the Iewes beleeue the heauenly doctrine of Christ himselfe the reason is giuen Ioh. 10.26 Ye beleeue not because ye are not my sheepe most true is it here the elect haue obtained sauing faith the rest are hardened Rom. 11.7 The third conclusion is that this peculiar faith of the elect is ordinarily wrought in them by the ministrie of the word this beeing noted here that the end of the ministrie is to bring the elect vnto the faith Iob. 33.23 If there be a messenger or interpreter one of a thousand to declare to man his righteousnesse now this righteousnesse is no other then the righteousnesse of faith for this ende were the Apostles called furnished and sent out into the world to teach men faith on the Sonne of God as appeareth in their commission Mar. 16.16 Goe into all the world and preach the Gospel to euery creature he that beleeueth and is baptized shall be saued to this purpose is it that Paul affirmeth of the great mysterie of Godlinesse that it must first be preached vnto the Gentiles and then beleeued on in the world Vse 1. If this be the principall ende of the ministerie let ministers herein employ their first and principall paines to bring men vnto the faith wherein they shall imitate our Apostle not onely here but in his other Epistles who first dealeth in the causes and meanes of saluation and then instructeth in Christian manners as one whom the wisdome of God had taught that if the inside be not first made cleane and the heart purified by faith whatsoeuer actions can proceede from men be they neuer so glorious yet indeede they are no better then glistering sinnes he hath the right way of teaching in the schoole of Christ that first layeth for his ground faith in Christ and then buildeth thereon all his precepts of Christian Philosophie 2. The Minister ought to propound before him Gods end in performance of euery ministeriall dutie and that is by enlighting conuerting confirming comforting to bring and stablish men in the faith Which iustly reprehendeth such as forgetting themselues their dutie and people out of the pride of their hearts busie themselues in finding out obscure and darke mysteries tying hard knots to vntie them againe not much vnlike the dogge which refuseth soft meate to gnaw vpon bones and all this to get the praise of nimble heads and sharpe wits whereas the true glorie of a Minister is the number of those that are begotten to the faith who are gathered by the plaine euidence of the word in the words not which mans wisdome but which Gods spirit teacheth 3. The Lord hauing set out the ministrie for this vse let euery hearer acknowledge herein Gods ordinance and yeeld themselues with all submission vnto the ministerie and the word there preached that thereby they may haue faith wrought in their hearts God will haue men taught on earth and not from heauen by man not Angels or dead men let this meanes be despised nothing in heauen or earth can do thee good fast pray afflict thy soule forget not to distribute doe all the good thou canst but yet all this while despise the word offered and thou hast forsaken thine owne mercie nay more come to the ministerie heare the word read preached ioyne in the prayers and Sacraments of the Church if thou commest without the submission of thy heart whereby thou art become as prepared ground to couer the seede vnto increase all is in vaine for what is Paul what is Apollos what is the minister be he neuer so choise and excellent except he be the Minister of thy faith and so what is the ministerie to thee if it be not the ministerie of thy faith 4. Euery man may hence examine himselfe whether in the vse of the ministerie he finde sauing faith begotten wrought in his heart and by examination some may finde their vnderstandings more enlightened their iudgements more setled their practise in some things reformed but a very fewe shall finde Christ apprehended and rested in vnto saluation seeing so fewe there are that liue by faith in the Sonne of God for of all the sinnes that the spirit may and shall rebuke the world of this is the chiefe because they beleeue not in Christ. Howsoeuer many are in some things bettered by the ministerie yet very fewe haue attained this principall ende of it which is to put men in possession of true faith and by it of saluation And the knowledge of the truth which is according to Godlinesse The Apostle beeing called to beget faith in the elect magnifieth and extolleth this his calling from the difficultie of the worke for it is not to bring forth by his trauell any blind perswasion of faith which beeing too naturall to men would rise of it selfe fast enough without any such manuring but such a faith as is peculiar to the elect as before we heard In the which least men should be deceiued as easily and willingly the most be he taketh paines to set downe the whole nature of it in particular And first here we haue the ground of faith which is knowledge and because the truth of faith cannot find footing vpon follies or fansies nay nor vpon euery profitable knowledge he teacheth what kind of knowledge he speaketh of and that is the knowledge of the truth that is of the Gospel beeing a word of truth yea truth it selfe so called by way of excellencie or eminencie as though no other truth deserued that name or because this carrieth the onely vndoubted truth with it And further because many thinke all cocksure and that they cannot faile of faith if they be able to discourse of this truth he teacheth vs that it is not euery knowledge of the truth he meaneth but such a one as is according to godlinesse that is such as frameth the heart of the possessor to true Godlinesse Whence naturally arise these three conclusions First that the doctrine of the Gospell is the truth it selfe Secondly that the knowledge of this truth is the ground of faith Thirdly that where it is aright it frameth the heart to Godlinesse First the doctrine of the Gospel is truth it selfe 1. because the author of it is truth
2. This apostolicall faith is not a faith of two or three but a common faith which euery beleeuer hath but the apostaticall Popish faith falsely called Catholike is not so for it is the faith of the teachers of the Church onely which their hearers may safely rest in although they haue no speciall faith of their owne neither indeed know what their Church or teachers doe beleeue but who seeth not that this grosse faith in the lumpe cannot be either sauing or Catholike sauing can it not be for the sauing faith of the elect goeth with the knowledge of the truth v. 3. neither can it be Catholike or the common faith no more then that can be a common commoditie which is ingrossed into some few mens hands and neuer seeth the open market or rather which is a monopolie for to beleeue say they as the Pope beleeueth although they know not what he beleeueth is sufficient 3. This apostolicall common faith purifyeth the heart cleanseth the conscience from dead workes and worketh by loue but the apostaticall Romish faith is a pragmatical fancie working by rage furie violence and blood filling their hearts and hands with detestable resolutions and attempts fouling their consciences with most impure and impious workes of the flesh and such as the issues of death follow as often experience hath beene their mistrisse 4. This common faith is most ancient it is the old and the good way but so is not theirs let them terme it the old religion as long as they will it is a strange doctrine a new devised faith not sauouring of apostolicall antiquitie as will appeare plainly to him that compareth that which they now professe with that which was professed when Paul writ the Epistle to the Romans Hence will it follow that their faith not beeing the common faith I say not that they must amend their faith but change it if they will be saued by it it is not all the patching and daubing and refining of their points will helpe them nor all the baulme in Gilead can so supple their positions that we may ioyne with them vntill they beginne againe and laie the same foundation with vs which is to seeke to enter into life by the doore and not as theeues seeke to creepe in at the window till this be done the ioyning with them will be the departing from the common faith till this be done we may not giue them the right hand of fellowship Let them first shake hands with Christ which is our heartie praier to the Lord for them we wil gladly and heartily reach thē ours Vse 3. If the faith be but one we must all then studie to keepe the vnitie of faith in the bond of loue which is the Apostles collection on the same ground Ephes. 4.3.4 we ought so to compose our affections as we may go out with one heart and one minde in the profession of this one common faith which maketh communion betweene the highest and lowest rich and poore Master and seruant Preacher and people for in Iesus Christ all are one Iew and Gentile bond and free Paul was Titus his father in the faith but yet this common faith made him his fellow brother 2. Cor. 8.23 so he calleth himselfe the father of the Corinthians and yet them his brethren as Onesimus a poore seruant by vertue of this common faith became the sonne of Paul and yet his faithfull and beloued brother so as howsoeuer in earthly relation we haue our difference and inequalitie yet in regard of this common faith beleeuers may say as they in the Prophet wee haue all one father and one mother yea one meate and cloath one education and one inheritance The Ministers must therefore so acknowledge himselfe a father as that he is a sonne too so a teacher as that he be a diligent hearer and entertainer of the doctrine also The Master must not forget he hath a master in heauen and that his seruant in regard of the common faith is or may be his fellow seruant and if he be a religious seruant he must be counted more then a seruant euen an Onesimus a brother in the Lord. The Magistrate must so rule as a subiect vnder Christ and not altogether stand on authoritie but cast an eye vpon the common faith The husband must not altogether stand on his headshippe but like a man of knowledge dwell with his wife as one who is with him a ioynt heire of the life of grace so in other relations Which consideration were it obserued it would cut off much discomfort in families cities societies Church and common wealth it would keepe men from offering occasions of vnbrotherly strife and contention as we see in Abraham and Lot it would cause them to forgiue and forget old iniuries as Ioseph Gen. 50.17 if they would conceiue that they are all brethren in the faith The third point in the words is to consider of the adiunct of sinceritie by which Titus is commended my naturall sonne that is not illegitimate or base borne but my rightfull true and as we say lawfully begotten sonne one that both resembleth my selfe and is a right follower of me The same word is vsed 2. Cor. 8.8 where the Apostle perswadeth the Corinths to the chearefull releefe of the poore brethren in Iudea by this reason that he might trie the naturalnes of their loue Which commendation was of good vse 1. for Titus his encouragement whom so great an Apostle so esteemed 2. that the Cretians might with more respect and reuerence receiue him thus highly commended 3. to distinguish Titus from some other of his sonnes who a while fathered themselues vpon him but after falling from the faith prooued but bastards and counterfeit as Hymenaeus Philetus Alexander Titus was not such a one not Timothy see 1. Tim. 1.2 Doctr. 1. In that the Apostle powreth not out his commendation of Titus neither this but vpon good ground obserue how warie euery man should be both whome and to what ende and how farre they commend another and yet this more especially if their iudgment be required or esteemed Thus Paul commendeth Titus 1. one well knowne to be worthy and not out of partiallitie 2. for a good end the benefit of the Church that his person and doctrine might be more louingly embraced and that this was his ende appeareth 2. Cor. 8.23 If any enquire of Titus he is my helper and fellow or of our brethren they are messengers of the Churches wherefore shew towards them the proofe of your loue 3. he commendeth him sparingly and is not lauish beyond the truth Neither is he generall in such elogyes for scarce any else but Timothie receiued such a testimonie from him Vse In this Seedplot of the ministerie whence young Titusses are to be commended vnto the vse of the Church it standeth those in hand who are to dismisse them with letters testimoniall not hand ouer head to giue a rash
raysing and returne out of Babylon but as a dreame for whose hearts leap within them at the ioyfull message of the pardon of their sinne who leane vnto the promises walking worthy of them for their life very few assent vnto the truth we teach it hardly sinketh with men that God should become man that by the death of one life should be procured to so many that the way to heauen should lie by hell that by afflictions they should be passed to glorie these things be riddles to many professed Christians So when we call people as God did his to walke in the old way that they may find rest to their soules they answer vs with them we will not walke in that way the sound of the thing if not of the voice speaketh for we call men from swearing lying couetousnes which is idolatrie from Saboath breaking intemperance drinkings and vncleannes but mens hearts speake by their liues we will sweare we will drinke to drunkennesse we will by gaming or idlenesse breake the sabboath the waies of God are too straite and vnequall a man had as good be in prison as in these bonds Lastly whereas by the knowledge and comfort of the Scriptures we should come to haue hope which whosoeuer hath hee purgeth himselfe how doe most professed Christians peruert the Scriptures to their own destruction God is mercifull and therefore I may do what I list at what time soeuer a sinner repenteth God will blot out all his sinnes and therefore I will not repent yet The whole law is comprehended in these two thou shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thy heart or aboue all and thy neighbour as thy selfe and therefore I know as much as any Preacher can tell me what need all these sermons The Sabboath was made for man and not man for the Sabboath and therefore what need men be so strait laced and precise in the duties of it Hee that prouideth not for his wife and children is worse then an Infidell therefore I must and will diligently seek the world and set my heart vpon couetousnes By all which instances we may see our selues as in a glasse tainted with this fearefull sin of rising vp and reasoning against that light which shineth out in the word Vse 1. Let all men learne hence to be humbled vnder that vile estate of our nature by which we are not onely laden with simple ignorance but euen oppressed with affected contumacie against it such as our Sauiour chargeth vpon the Iewes Ioh. 8. and such as breaketh out in many of our people who not seldome in hearing vs teach them the truth of God say as the Iewes of Christ who can heare him Alas how farre better were it with vs to haue beene heathen or infidels and neuer haue heard of Iesus Christ that our ignorance had beene simple and inuincible then such Christians as abound not onely with ignorance but such as the Apostle speaketh of Rom. 1.24 Which is caused of the hardnesse of heart which is in them 2. Hence may we cease to wonder why so fewe obey the Gospel why after so much teaching there is so little fruit so little knowledge so little turning to God because the degree of corruption of mind is beyond bare ignorance as to assent to the word is a further degree of grace then bare knowledge The Minister may hale and pull but vnlesse the Father drawe none come to the Sonne such is the contumacie and stubbornenes of mens hearts naturally that no curse can terrifie nor promise affect it and this was it which made Christs own ministerie vnprofitable to the Iewes as we reade Ioh. 8. Let hearers and students of the Scripture labour and pray for the sanctification of mind and the spirit renewing their inner man without which they may heare and study and reade but as the Eunuch without vnderstanding for want of a guide Without this teacher our report shall not be beleeued nor without this finger of God shall the arme of God be reuealed A sound of words may be heard and the report of truth may be so strong as to winne acknowledgment of it selfe but faith shall not be founded nor loue quickned nor hope confirmed nor that change wrought without which thou shalt continue a cauiller still yea froward and an enemie to God and his truth 3. If we be such as are called out of this estate to whom God hath giuen hearts to beleeue assent and obey the truth let vs not depriue God of his glorie but acknowledging his gift giue him the honour due vnto him for here is an exceeding great power of God put forth if it be giuen thee to beleeue the worke of faith is a worke of great power see 2. Thess. 1.11 Deceiued Out of this third degree of corruption of mind we learne That before men be brought vnto Christ they infinitely erre and their whole life is but a wandring from God and his wayes For 1. Christ is the way the truth and the life and therefore to be out of Christ is to be out of the way that tendeth to life 2. Our selues by our sinne are cast into the darke night and haue not the least glimpse of Sun Moone or starre but walking in darkenesse knowe not whether we tende 3. We haue a wandring and vagrant vaine euen after our calling and therefore much more before how haue the Saints of God complained in their owne and in the name of the Church Isa. 53.6 we haue all wandred like lost sheepe The like Dauid confesseth of himselfe and euen after conuersion the Lord must still be seeking vs vp Psal. 119.176 oh seek thy seruant for els we haue no list to returne to the sheepheard of our soules Iesus Christ. Now the reason of all this error is a filthy flatterie of the heart and a guilfull securitie of spirit which holdeth men from seeking happinesse where it is to be had while they mistaking their condition make faire weather with their soules when in the meane time all is amisse and they for truth embrace nothing but dangerous and damnable error We shall not neede trauell farre to seeke instances of such vagrants out of the wayes of God and yet aske any of them what way they trauell all of them hast to heauen and will be there as soone as the best if we may beleeue them I might here saue some labour but that the world swarmeth with such wanderers and that I take it much materiall to our point and purpose to shew how farre many are out of the right way how little acquaintance many Christians haue with Christ of whom some neuer saw his face neuer saluted him others haue thought it their best securitie to stand a loose and follow him a farre off and others after a little acquaintance with him doe as many disciples did fall off from him and walke with him no more But a little further to prosecute the point in particular
peaceably with him Vse 2. This neere relation worketh speciall affection betweene the Minister and people conuerted by him I say not there ought to be but there is also a speciall affection of loue betweene them The Minister loueth him that is begotten by him as if he were his naturall sonne and the issue of his bodie nay euen aboue him seeing it is a more ardent and lasting loue which is grounded in grace then that in nature the loue of women is not comparable vnto it The people haue such in singular estimation for their workes sake The Galatians tasting the sweetnes of the Gospel did receiue Paul as an Angel of God yea as Christ himselfe and would haue plucked out their eyes that is departed from their dearest things to haue done him good The Iaylor beeing conuerted was as readie to wash the wounds of the Apostles as euer he was before to inflict them Lydia constraineth them to tarry with her and all this because they see they owe them which Paul challenged of Philemon not onely their seruice but euen their owne selues vnto them Let Ministers feele this fatherly yea this motherly affection Gal. 4.19 towards their people and like tender mothers reioyce when they prosper and thriue in grace mourne when they are sicke but when they are like to die be readie to die for them and with them such a tender mother was Paul that wished himselfe rather accursed then his countrimen should be cast away We haue many teachers euery where but few such fathers too many Ministers resemble the mother of the dead child who care not what become of the liuing one whom the true Salomon shall in the end discouer to be no naturall mothers of his children And iustly may we call for childlike affections at this day in our hearers especially seeing a number challenge the Church for their mother but deale with their fathers as Simeon and Leui dealt with their father Iacob so farre as they can making them to stink among their inhabitants or like another cursed brood with Cham seeke to discouer their fathers nakednes well may we wish such to become children in malitiousnesse and seriously to consider of this truth which informeth vs that whosoeuer they be that finde not that those Ministers feete are become beautifull who perhaps before were strangers in their hearts whosoeuer for their workes sake receiue them not into the inward closet of their soules whosoeuer in their departure mourne not after them as King Ioash after Eliah my father my father such may be allowed to make question of their conuersion as he may of his legitimation who could neuer come to know who was his father for were the Gospel powerfull in a people a most proper fruit of it would be the conuerting of the hearts of fathers vnto children and of children vnto their fathers Now if any be desirous to carrie themselues towards their Ministers as children toward their parents they must performe vnto them these duties 1. They must giue them double honour 1. Tim. 5.17 reuerencing their persons their places 2. They must partake in all their goods as the Leuites in the law did yea if neede be lay downe their necks for their sakes Rom. 16.4 in way of thankfulnes 3. No accusations must be receiued against them vnder two or three witnesses a dutifull child will not heare much lesse beleeue euill reports of his father 4. In doubtfull cases of conscience resort vnto them for counsell as children to their father 5. Obey them in all godly precepts endure their seueritie be guided by their godly directions as those who haue the ouersight of soules committed vnto them euen as the child ingeniously imitateth and obeyeth his father Doctr. 2. Faith is one and the same in all the elect and is therefore called the common faith Eph. 4.5 there is one faith which is true whether we vnderstand it of the doctrine of saluation which in Athanasius his confession is called the Catholike faith of all Christians because it is a doctrine receiued and beleeued by the Catholike Church or if we take it for the gift of faith whereby we beleeue to iustification Which grace is but one and common to all the elect notwithstanding there be diuerse measures and degrees of it peculiar to some Hence the Apostle Peter calleth it the like pretious faith 1. in respect of the kind of it beeing a iustifying faith by which all that beleeue haue power to be the sonnes of God Ioh. 1.12 Gal. 3.26 2. of the obiect of it which is one Christ the same yesterday and to day and for euer who dwelleth in the hearts of euery beleeuer Eph. 3.17 whom although the fathers of former ages beheld him to come and the latter ages alreadie come yet both reioyce in seeing his day with the same eie of faith the difference is that one seeth it somewhat more cleerely then the other 3. of the same ende of it which is saluation common to all beleeuers called therefore by Iude 3. the common salvation Vse 1. To confute such as foolishly imagine and teach that there may be as many faiths and waies to saluation as there be nations and peoples that the Iewes must be saued by the law of Moses the Gentiles by the law of nature Christians by the Gospel and euery man by the religion he professeth to prooue which vanitie they alleadge Habac. 2. The iust shall liue by his owne faith But we that haue learned that there is but one Christ one way to heauen and one common faith euidently perceiue that euery man cannot be saued in his owne way except some can come to the father and not by the sonne The Apostle Peter hauing learned the doctrine of faith from Christs owne mouth writing to the dispersed Iewes calleth that his faith the same pretious faith with that of the Gentiles teaching thereby that the faith is but one and that published in the Gospel whereby both Iew and Gentile can be saued As for that place of the Prophet the scope of it is onely to vrge the special application of that one and onely true sauing faith which euery man is to labour for that he may liue by it and further is no ground for such fancies Vse 2. This doctrine affordeth vs another way to saluation then the Popish Church and guids manifest vnto vs. For 1. here is no mention of common workes out of the Churches treasurie the Apostle reacheth that the common treasurie of the Church is the common faith which excludeth all merit seeing to beleeue is not to merit but to apprehend not another mans but Christs merits yea the Scripture it selfe speaketh cautelously in this matter least euen our faith it selfe should come in the schoale to be poised with the grace of God when it speaketh so often that we are iustified by faith and of faith and through faith but neuer for faith
Neither of these two were simply lawfull nor by the law approoued to be done but after it was done the Lord prouideth a law to auoid the greatest confusion by tolerating and not dissoluing it neither is the law vnrighteous herein seeing it neither approoueth it nor simply permitteth the fact but supposing such a disorder may be done sheweth what is best in such a confusion so the Lord tolerated the bill of diuorce but neuer as agreeable to his will but as obseruing a wise rule of lawgiuers that in publike corruptions speciall euills are then to be tolerated when they cannot be cured without a more grieuous publike euill If it be here said that the wisedome and power of God might haue amended or cut off such disorders if he had so conceiued of them I answer it is a vaine allegation of men not considering that the Lord then susteined the person of a lawgiuer to a people whom he chose aboue all the nations of the earth and not of a Iudge Obiect Deut. 25.5 The law was that a brother dying without issue the next brother who perhaps was married must marrie his brothers wife Ans. We shall not neede to answer with some of the learned that the widow was not to become the wife of the brother suruiuing but that he was to goe in to her and doe the dutie of a husband in raising seede to his brother but that it was a speciall commandement for those times for certaine persons and causes For it was not so generall as some may take it seeing 1. it must be meant of brethren dwelling together that is such as had not planted themselues in some other familie 2. and not if any brother should die but if the eldest or first borne whose name and family must be preserued and reared both in type and signification of the prerogatiue of Christ the first borne of many brethren as also for the preservation of inheritances to families and by families the politie and ordinances of God amongst his people Now these speciall considerations cut off all pleas for polygamie and the rather seeing Christ hath since put an end to all ceremonies and shadows and called vs vnto his first institution Vse 1. In that this practise was euer condemned in the word and yet come to such an height euen in Gods deare seruants that scarse they reteined any sence of the sinne learne to breake off euery sinne in the beginning a crooked custome quickly groweth to a rule the instance sheweth that not only beleeuers of old but euen Ministers who should haue hindred the sinne in others were themselues intangled in it There are two great mischeifs in the admission of sinne the first is the treasuring vp of Gods wrath against the soule of the sinner who while he hatcheth sinne the Lord hatcheth iudgement the second is the sencelesnes of sinne through the repetition or custome of it for the heart is by little and little stolen away and the sinner becommeth like Ephraim as a doue without heart that is without vnderstanding of the sence and danger of sinne through too neere acquaintance with it he that liueth in a mill we say hardly discerneth of sounds and he that hath beene in a noysome place is stuffed euen so many a one we see who a while will straine curtesie with some sinne as drunkennes swearing riot wantonnes gaming but after the second or third greeting grow so familiar as they seeme in their eies to be vertues at the least necessarie vices Thus by Gods iudgement the heart is hardned and sinne riseth to his regiment men are of too good nature too soft and gentle in the case of this acquaintance and too loth to offer it the least discourtesie which is a maine cause why the Prince of the aire the patron of it worketh so mightily in the sonnes of disobedience Let vs therefore apply our hearts to learne the Apostles exhortation Let no roote of bitternes spring vp to trouble you Let vs beware of rooted sinnes shut the doore of the heart that Satan may finde no entrance whose manner is where he finds the least welcome to bring in seauen spirits worse then himselfe and if he can sow a seed if it be no bigger then a graine of mustard seed he hopeth the next haruest for a great tree of it sinne seemeth verie reasonable in the beginning and the tempter saith is it not a small one But if the Lords Samsons suffer themselues to be bound with small cords at the first which they may thinke to breake from at their pleasure the enemie will ere they be aware bring on them the two new ropes which will hold them fast inough till they be made a pray for the spoyler Vse 2. Neuer let examples of men preiudice the truth of God If we see a good man fall we are readie to thinke that vice no longer a sinne espcially if we see not the sinne required vpon the commission We see Abraham himselfe led into a sinne and ouercome 1. by common custome 2. by the motion of Sarah enticing him through infidelitie to take Hagar so in other Patriarkes we see how readie the children were to take the colour die of their parents And therfore from hence let the blinded Papist say their fathers worshipped in the mount with the Samaritans or before such and such altars and images and so will they also Let the profane swine of the world say Noah was drunke Sarah lyed Iacob had many wiues and why may not we and so thinke they haue a sufficient couer As for all the Israel of God they walke by another rule then that of the world the guise of which is to lie in wickednesse and giueth none but crooked directions nor by the naked examples of the best men who haue their wandrings but that of the word which is as the cloud and pillar to guide them in all their iourneys Quest. But how shall we profitably behold the examples of the Saints Ans. By obseruing two rules 1. If we make their falls and infirmities a glasse to behold the same in our selues either for the present or else suspect them in our selues for time to come 2. If with iudgement we waigh examples by the word I say not number them but waigh them in the ballance of the sanctuarie and trie them by the touchstone of the Temple It is verie liable to exception to say others that are learneder wiser greater grauer doe so and so and teach thus and thus but what if the author be blinded as euerie man may become a lyar or what if he will not speake the truth because he will not be a meddler or beare the times displeasure this is such an argument as whereby Christ himselfe should haue beene denyed for did any of the rulers beleeue in him Salomon saith that he that beleeueth hastily is light in his heart and the reason why examples ouercarrie
like that widdow Luk. 21.2 casting in their two mites into Gods treasurie finde more acceptance with him then many rich men in giuing greater beneuolences to the distressed Saints Thirdly the reasons enforcing this precept vpon the Minister especially are these 1. In regard of strangers he must take vp this dutie whether they be strangers from the faith that hereby he might winne them to the loue of true religon which they see to be so mercifull and liberall or else if they be converted much more that he may comfort and confirme such as are banished or otherwise euill entreated for the confession and profession of the truth for if euery Christian much more must the Minister be affected to those that are in bonds as though himselfe were bound with them and consequently looke what kindnesse he would receiue if he were in their condition the same to his power hee is to bestowe vpon them 2. In regard of his owne people vpon whom by this meanes he sealeth his doctrine sundrie waies but especially if he keepe open house for the poore Christians in want he bindeth the soules of such receiuers to obey the word and encourageth them by his entertainment in their entertainment of the Gospell Which is the reason rendred by Hezekiah why the people must giue the Priests a portion of their offerings to encourage them in the lawe of the Lord. And thus by both these meanes the Minister by receiuing the poore members of Christ becommeth a great helpe vnto the truth which dutie is imposed euen vpon euerie Christian by the Apostle Iohn 3. Ep. 8. Fourthly the vse 1. It teacheth that it were to be wished that the maintenance of euerie Minister were competent certaine and proper vnto himselfe that he might haue wherewith to performe this so necessarie a dutie 2. In regard of poore strangers to stirre vp ministers and people to a liberall heart towards them all but especially if they be such as the land of whose owne possessions beeing vncleane come ouer vnto the land of the possession of the Lord wherein the Lords tabernacle dwelleth Pittie it is that hauing such a clowd of examples in the Scriptures to lead vs in this dutie yet that it should be so farre out of request How fewe children hath Abraham the father of our faith among vs who sit in the doore of their tent to watch for and enforce strangers to receiue their best entertainment Few be our Lots who will vndergoe any losse any indignity before strangers shall sustaine any harme at all he will offer his owne daughters to their violence he will vse reasons they had knowne no man and that which would haue perswaded any but the Sodomites hee vsed last that they were strangers and were come vnder his roofe Few Iobs who will not suffer the stranger to lodge in the streete but open their doores to him that passeth by the way Gaius hath fewe followers who was Pauls host and the host of the whole Church he was no inkeeper but his house was as open as any inne to receiue distressed Christians Fewe women of account imitate the Shunamite who constrained Elisha as he passed by to turne in and eate bread that consult with their husbands to trimme vp some little roome for the men of God and to set them vp a bed and a table a stoole and a candlesticke nay I wish that euen the old Gentiles themselues might not be induced to the shame of Christians who so religiously obserued this dutie that of all other vertues they made their greatest god Iupiter the patron of it and called him therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And as we abound with examples so we might be plentifull in reasons and motiues to prouoke our hearts hereunto but to auoid prolixitie I will name these foure 1. It is a notable fruite and testimonie of faith which worketh by loue vnto all but especially towards the houshold of faith So soone as Lydias heart was touched and she baptized marke how heartily she inviteth Paul and Silas to her house If yea haue counted mee faithfull come into my house and abide with mee and she constrained vs Act. 16.15 2. It is a fruitefull and gainefull course of Christianitie neuer any lost by it Some hereby saith the Apostle haue receiued Angels as Abraham and Lot and with them the one had besides the promise of a sonne the destruction of Sodome reuealed vnto him and the other had deliuerance from the same And surely such strangers as of whom we speake namely poore Christians bring no small good with them That woman of Shunem that receiued the Prophet had aboue a Prophets reward the promise and gift of a sonne when she was olde and the raising of him to life when he was dead Iacob being hunted from home Laban receiueth him and is blessed for his sake Rahab entertaineth the Spies sent from home and not only she but all her family is saued in the sacking of Ierico Ioseph beeing sould from home Egypt receiueth him and all the Land was preserued by him Gaius his loue was testified to the Church in his time but is commended in the Church through all ages What good our selues haue gotten by strangers amongst vs we should be vnthankefull not to acknowledge the blessing of the poore hath light vpon vs and we haue a long time fared better for affording harbor to the poore Saints of God which haue come a farre vnto vs. 3. Consider that our selues may become strangers for the earth is the Lords and he may giue our Land to other inhabitants and make our selues strangers and then we would looke for more kind entreatie then a number shew toward strangers And lastly if that be a strong reason of the Lord Lev. 10.19 Loue the stranger for yee were strangers it bindeth vs much more who all of vs are strangers and pilgrims here vpon earth not hauing here any continuing citie but we looke for one to come Heb. 13.14 Obiect But some may be dissemblers and wicked men whom we may receiue for brethren and Disciples and not knowing a man I may be abused and loose both my gift and reward Answ. Christian wisedom and Christian loue must goe hand in hand But here is a case in which charitie must ouerrule the matter and that is not suspicious but hopeth the best of euery one where there is no euident proofe or presumption to the contrarie And if thou receiue a Minister distressed in the name of a Minister or a priuate distressed man in the name of a righteous man and giue him but a cup of cold water with a good heart in that thou thinkest he belongeth to Christ let him be what he will at his owne perill thou loosest neither gift nor reward Christ hath vndertaken to repay it thee thou performest a fruit of faith which shall further thy reckoning Vse 3. If strangers by this precept may challenge harbor much more may
to be soone remooued to another Gospell nor so fickle as children to be carried about with euery winde of doctrine but hold fast such a stable truth so full of direction in all the life and so full of comfort at the time of death for it is as a fast and faithfull freind tried in time of aduersitie standing closest to a man in his greatest necessitie Obiect There is no feare but we shall hold out whatsoeuer should betide we are grounded and setled Answ. But how many did in the fierie triall in Queene Maries time scarce one in Cambridge both the Vniversitie and Towne or if one poore Townsman held it out in the flames that was all Lastly both Teachers hearers must trie their doctrin by this touchstone if it abide this touch it is gold it is a pure and faithfull word if it be not according to this word there is no light in it Which is according to doctrine Here our Apostle both deliuereth another note and setteth another marke vpon the word as also vseth another argument why the Minister should hold and hold himselfe vnto the word of God deliuered in the Scriptures because it is not onely a faithfull word vnto which the faithfull may cleaue and rest as vpon a sure anchor but also such a word as beareth the bell for the â—itnesse of it to institute instruct and edifie the Church and members thereof as if he had said That word which is most fitted to edification and instruction is to be maintained and held fast that it may be held forth before Gods people but this is such a word and therefore Ministers must hold it fast Doctr. Whence we learne that the word of God is his owne ordinance fitted to instruct the elect in all necessarie truth and doctrine which is the very scope of our Apostle and will otherwise also appeare if we consider 1. The wisedome of God who hath in the bookes of Scripture comprised and deliuered a most perfect rule of doctrine concerning faith and manners to teach as both concerning God our selues and others whatsoeuer is necessarie or profitable to be knowne to saluation To the proofe of which serue all those places where we read that it is able to make a man wise vnto saluation to instruct him to all righteousnesse to furnish him to euery good worke to make him blessed by inchoation here in this life and consummation in the life to come for here through patience and comfort of the Scriptures we haue hope Rom. 15.4 and hereafter life eternall Ioh. 5.39 2. The mercie of God who hath written mysteries aboue the apprehension of the Angels themselues euen to the capacitie of the simplest in things of absolute necessitie whereas if he had but spoken the word it had beene more then he ought vs but he hath written it that we might ponder and meditate of it yea he hath translated it into euery mans language and so fitted it to edifie the more so as fiue words now are better then ten thousand if it were shut vp in it owne fountaine or any other strange tongue besides he hath brought it to vs by an easie price in one portable volume that we might conueniently exercise our selues in it day and night And that we might vnderstand those hard places which for our exercise we shall meete withall in reading and that we might be lead beyond the letter of the Scripture to shew the life of it in the keeping of faith and good conscience he hath appointed a Ministrie in the Church and in all ages hath raised vp men of God whome he hath furnished with the gifts of prophecie and enabled with sundrie gifts of the spirit to see and reueale the truth therein contained For euery manifestation of the spirit is giuen to profit withall and he gaue some to be Apostles some Prophets c. for the edifying of the Church and the gathering of the bodie of Christ. 3. The power of God who conuaieth such a power into this his ordinance as whereby it becoÌ„meth so mightie in operation so able to cast downe strong holds and euery high thing exalted against God yea so strong at the weakest as that by it alone the kingdome of darknes and of the deuill is bartered and subdued and Iesus Christ the Prince of peace set vp in his throne within the hearts of men Vse Would any Minister edifie his people let him hold fast this word would he teach them Christ this word testifieth of him would he beget faith in them this word must doe it Rom. 10. would he destroie sinne in them as Dauid said of Goliahs sword there is none to that so there is no sword of the spirit but this would he raise the afflicted hence may he speake a seasonable and sauorie word to him that is weary in a word if a man will take the most compendious way to bring soules to heauen let him obserue this rule of holding him to this word which is ordained for doctrine But if a man either for idlenes or ease neglect the reading and study of the Scriptures or according to the vanitie of his heart lay by this booke and fall to the studie of Friars or Fathers and seeke to preach matters of more applause or to get a name of learning is in his profundities curiosities and such quainte deuises as he meeteth withall in mens writings this man leaueth the right way of edifying men in the waies of God and is in his conceit wiser then his maker who hath fitted this word for doctrine and no other 2. Hence note that it is Gods will that euery man should be expert in the Scripture seeing he hath so fitted it for the teaching of the simplest Which must force euery man to examine himselfe whether he hath found it such a fit word for doctrine for he whose heart cannot iustifie the word in this propertie is no child of wisedome Many haue heard this word a long time and yet vnderstand it not haue learned little or nothing are ignorant of Christ and what he hath done but in grosse and generall tearmes haue attained no lasting comfort from the same Where now lieth the fault the word is fit to â—each thee the Ministerie stablished and sanctified to the edifying of thee all the gifts of the â—eachers are giuen to profit thee Why then haâ—t thou not profited Oh the sinne lyeth at thine own doore in that thy selfe hast refused or resisted instruction It is not the obscuritie of the Scripture but the darknes of thy blind mind that hath hindred thy profiting The word is as fit to teach thee as the choysest seed is to take and grow with encrease but thy soule is vnprepared thy heart is as the stonie or thorny or high way ground no seed can thriue in it all the labour of Gods husbandmen is lost vpon thee Thy sinne hath suffered the word to loose the vertue and power of it in raising
minde is put for all the faculties of it especially the vnderstanding reason and iudgement all which are deluded and deceiued by these vain teachers Quest. How did these false teachers deceiue mens minds Ans. Foure waies 1. by suppressing the truth for by their vaine iangling and speaking liker Poets Philosophers historians then Prophets Apostles or any successors of theirs they made a cleanly conuaiance of the light from the people and withholding the truth and light they led them from Christ from the right knowledge of the Scriptures from sound godlinesse and religion in iudgement and practise and so they remained as darke in their vnderstanding as erronious in their iudgements as froward in their affections and as wicked in their liues as euer before Secondly by flatterie for they would not deale directly against the sinnes of the age as godly Ministers doe but deceitfully that they might not displease herein imitating Satan himselfe who was wont of olde to answer in riddles as he answered Craesus that if he would transport himselfe ouer the riuer Halys he should ouerthrowe a most mightie kingdome namely his owne But Micha will not deceiue nor flatter with Ahab although it stand vpon his life Thirdly by letting men see their estate in false glasses so as they neuer see the truth of it for people taught by fables and nouelties think and are borne in hand that they are in heauens high way their soules are brought on sleepe and comming from such froathie discourses they sit downe and please themselues in that they haue done their task required especially if they can bring home a iest or some wittie sentence when perhaps they scarce heard a word of Christ of their iustification of their mortification or of their glorie 4. By placing religion in bodily exercises not in matters of spirit and truth Colos. 2.20 thus did the Pharisies in their times the Papists in these and whosoeuer more vrge the decrees of men more then the commaundements of God Quest. But whose mindes are deceiued Answ. First their owne and then others for they are blind leaders of the blind deceiuing and beeing deceiued and although here our Apostle expresseth not here who they be that are deceiued yet elsewhere he doth as Rom. 16.18 they deceiue the hearts of the simple and 2. Tim. 3.6 they lead captiue simple women and 2. Pet. 2.14 they beguile vnstable soules whence we see that ignorant inconstant and vnsetled soules which hand ouer head receiue any doctrine without examination or triall whose simplicitie disableth them to iudge betweene truth and falshood and whose leuitie makes them like shaken reeds these are the carkases on which such vultures do seaze Hence 1. note three notable properties of errour 1. it neuer loueth solitarinesse but is a spreading leauen shrowding it selfe in multitudes and compassing sea and land to procure patrons and Proselytes Example we haue in the Iesuites the arch deceiuers of minds and impostors of the world 2. It taketh the highest holds of men euen the mind vnderstanding and iudgement that the eie once beeing put out and the light turned into darknes it might cary men headlong remorslesly to all cursed practises which necessarily resemble as they proceed from the former 3. It ouerturneth all Gods order ordinances for whereas the scope of the teachers calling is to enlighten mens minds perswade their consciences rectifie their hearts so as they might growe vp in the sauing knowledge of God in Christ and the liuely sense of their owne saluation in a word whereas they are to set and containe men in the right way error in their minds causeth them to drawe men out of the right path as this word properly signifieth 2. Note what is the best fence against false teachers and an hedge against seducers namely 1. knowledge 2. loue of the truth The former armeth simple soules by letting them see the difference betweene the right hand and left without the which the minde cannot be good But the latter is the surest pace of truth and that is the loue of it for no matter it is that men know professe and can talke of the truth if their soules cleaue not vnto it for euen vpon those that receiue the truth shall God send strong delusions to beleeue lyes if they receiue it not in the loue of it Quest. But what is this doctrine to vs we all professe the truth and loue it from our hearts and therefore we hope we are fenced from deceiuers or beeing deceiued Answ. But let vs consider 1. That these are the last times which the Apostles prophecied of euen perilous times wherein many deceiuers should creepe into the Church and many should giue heed to the spirits of error 2. That these deceiuers of mindes were such as liued in the bosome of the Church among such as professed Christ and his religion 3. That they lurked secretly and that the Christians of that time could hardly of themselues descrie them and therefore the Apostle is glad to helpe them and wisheth them carefully to preuent them and therefore there may be priuie impostors among vs. 4. That we hauing set doores open for them we shal not want deceiuers for whatsoeuer many men say most men loue not the truth sincerely delt withall nay they desire to be deceiued while they hate with a deadly hatred such Michaes as would let them see their estate and helpe them out And is it not Gods manner of iust proceeding when men desire preachers that will preach of wine and strong drinke to send them such teachers as they desire that he that is ignorant and filthie may be ignorant and filthie still Those then that care not for the truth shall haue teachers which shall be Gods executioners to lead them into error that as by the great Antichrist the Lord reuenged and plagued the contempt of the light in the world so also in particular Churches and places by false teachers and pettie Antichrists If men will not abide wholesome doctrine but haue itching eares they shall haue an heape of teachers after their owne lusts to turne their eares frâ—m the truth and delude them with fables Let Ahab once hate Micha the Lord presently consulteth who shall deceiue him and if this question once proceede out of Gods mouth the deuill is present and so forward in the execution of Gods vengeance as he shall preuaile against 400. false Prophets at a clappe before he shall not fall by them This truth is as a finger in the bile and beeing rubbed will perhaps make Zidkiah take his fist from Michaes face and say when went the spirit from me to thee yet ceaseth it not to be the truth of God concerning our selues who so long as we giue heede to the spirit of error cannot want deceiuers Let men therefore professing themselues members of the Church looke vnto themselues and labour to knowe the truth to affect it to stand vnto it if they would be fenced
powerfull more tender ouer his seruants reuenge their abuse both in a better seruice employed and in higher degree disgraced 2. Let euery one lay these notes to his owne heart and especially beware that his workes giue not the lie to his words and profession for which purpose let euery of vs be carefull to approoue our sinceritie to God our profession to men and both of them to our selues by yoking answerable practise to our profession not disioining the things which the Lord would haue coupled nor admitting discord and iarre in things whereof the one should be as the true exposition of the other Let vs then looke a little nearer the matter and see by the cleare sunshine of the word whether they onely be hypocrits who are only so reputed or whether our selues haue not the beames which were worth the casting out and not to range into all particulars let euery man search his owne heart in this one point whether whilest he professeth to know God he denie him not in his workes To helpe vs forward in this triall we must conceiue that improperly the Scripture applieth this name not to such as by infirmitie flip into it for the best actions of the best smell of it as Mr. Bradford confesseth of himselfe but to counterfeit and sembling professors who with Ieroboams wife professe themselues to be other then they are imitating and resembling stage players to whom properly the name belongeth To follow then the resemblance a litle 1. Doe we not see base fellowes plaie and act the Kings part and take on them as though they were so indeed for an howre or two and yet are glad to hang themselues vpon the sleeue of some noble or meaner man for protection euen so a number of Christians by profession in the sight of all men as vpon a stage seeme to be Kings ouer their lusts and commanders ouer their sinnefull affections whereas indeed they are but vessells and seruants to some one sinne or other Secondly as on the stage beggarly and meane fellowes beare themselues as nobles or rich states or act Midas or Craesus part whereas they are scarce able to paie for the roome they plaie in till they haue gathered it euen so many professors seeme to be rich in graces encreased with goods and stand need of nothing and yet indeed like the Angel of the Church of Laodicia are wretched miserable poore blind and naked Thirdly as on the stage cowardly fellowes take vp armes as though they were captaines of great valour and seeme to fight one with another and yet doe but dally euen so many professors seeme to be captaines and fight with much rusling against sin and vngodly courses yet indeed they are but in iest sinne need not feare to receiue a deaths wound from them it is safe inough in the house of a friend Fourthly as on the stage very varlots and shifters plaie the parts and sustaine for the time the persons and names of honest men euen so many professors seeme to be honest yea religious men but are indeed voluptuous giuen vp to the vncleane lusts of their hearts haunters of tauarnes or whorehouses and though they ioyne in publike to good exercises yet cold inough is their loue vnto them oh how tedious is one howre spent in Gods seruice in comparison of a whole day yea and put the night to it consumed in any one sinneful pastime or pleasure and though they seeme freindly to the freinds of religion entertaining them as Ioab did Amasa saluting them as brethren to their face yet their hearts are not with them but are deuising with one floute or other behind their backs to dismisse them and for the enemies of religion whom they would seeme to hate they are most freindly vnto them their hearts their hands their persons goe with them if they call them to be agents or abetters in any vngodly practises as wicked Ahab did good Iehoshaphat their answer is readie I am as thou art my people as thy people my horses as thy horses I and mine are yours to command in any such seruices of sinne But to leaue the resemblance and come to a more speciall application of this examination 1. There is neuer a one who professeth not that the eyes of God are pure beholding all things trying the hearts and raines we all professe that his waies are iust that he cannot abide to behold iniquitie neither can doe otherwise then punish sinne wheresoeuer he findeth it and yet in our practise we renounce all this profession for we can sinne in the darke as if the darknes and the day were not both alike vnto him if we can auoid mans eye we are cock-sure Nay we liue profanely in his sight and against his iustice we flatter our selues with promises of peace 2. We professe that God is our Father and therein acknowledge not onely his general prouidence ouer all things disposing nourishing and preseruing all liuing creatures but his particular prouidence towards our selues But yet indeed we denie him so to be for euery man spendeth out himselfe in shifting and shuffling for himselfe as if he had no father in heauen to care for him which is the practise of a meere worldling Others depend not on him for their maintenance but leane on the broken reed of their owne labour wit cunning diligence many moe vpon vnlawfull and indirect means of gaine by extortion vsurie deceite false waights and measures Others when the least iniurie is offered them murmur for the present and laie vp for time to come reuenge and mallice as though there were no God to order their matters or to commit vengeance vnto Thus God is professed a father but where is his honour Others will haue God their Father but cannot abide his children others professe they feare him as a Father but come to their deeds they feare man much more then God for let a man threaten especially hauing power they quake and crouch but let God threaten they bristle as if they would bid him battell 3. We professe that God is faithfull true of his word and his word the truth it selfe and yet hardly are we brought to beleeue God on his word or further then we see him his promises stay not our hearts but when we haue him in our hands his threatnings terrifie vs not but when we haue them in our eyes the Pastor may pipe but people follow no dance let such call backe what they haue said as hauing said too much except they would beleeue more 4. We professe in word that God is onely wise that his word is our wisedome and the onely rule of all his worship and our waies yet how many stand vpon old customes examples of men naturall reason humane lawes and those of restraint or tolleration in matters directly against the word and many haue better waies of their owne then any we can teach them And as we professe these things of God so we professe as much
that which all the Prophets and Moses said should come to passe that Christ should suffer and be the first that should rise from the dead For what other thing could any of the Prophets write concerning Christ but either touching his humilitie or his glorie and how could himselfe haue beene raised but after or we but by his abasement Let not therefore both thine eyes be fixed as the Iewes are vpon the basenesse of his first comming but let one behold as a Christian the glorie of this second appearing which shall abundantly counteruaile the humilitie of the former Vse 2. The glorie of this second appearing is a terror to all the vngodly who haue despised his humilitie and his still voice in the Ministerie of the Gospel For whosoeuer now in this his appearance of grace will not tremble at his word to frame their soules to the obedience of it shall at this second appearance of glorie tremble to dust at his greatnesse and not be able to abide the brightnesse of his glorie Those that are now ashamed of him and that contempt and dishonour that followeth his profession shall then be ashamed of themselues when the Sonne of God shall be ashamed of them And as for such as daily pearce him with the speares and nayles of their sinnes they shall be sure to see him thus glorious whom they haue pearced when themselues shal be pearced with shame and sorrow to their endles confusion Vse 3. To comfort the faithfull seeing there is a time when they also shall appeare in glorie they must be content first to suffer with Christ before they can raigne with him and weare the crowne of thornes before this crowne of glorie the Lord dealing herein with them as a father with his children who though they be borne to neuer so great places and estates yet in their minoritie subiecteth them to such discipline as befitteth their yeares before he bestow their portion vpon them God hath his children now in the world the world knoweth them not nor seeth their glorie nay they themselues cannot in any clearenesse behold their owne glorie for no eye can see the full glorie of the Saints till the fulnes of Christs glorie appeare but when this time commeth the least of them shall be knowne to be Kings sonnes so as the Deuil himselfe and his wicked instruments who can now accuse them and say there goes an Hypocrite there goes a Precisian a Puritane a dissembler and are offended at the low base estate of the Saints here shall change their note and be compelled to say there goes a child of God there goes the Kings sonne there gos an heyre of the kingdom and shall gnaw their tongues for greif to see them exalted in glory shine in the brightnesse of Gods image and themselues vtterly and eternally excluded from God and his kingdome Let vs not then iudge our selues or others according to the flesh nor walke by sight but by faith noâ— altogether looking on our selues or others as we now are but as we shall be for although indeed we are now the sonnes of God yet it appeareth not what we shall be so long as our life is hid with Christ yea let vs lift vp our eyes to that glorie of our head that shall be reuealed and distributed to vs his members and our hearts in the earnest requests of faith alwaies praying Lord let thy kingdome come cause these shadowes to flie away and that day to breake wherein thy glorie which now is obscured may be manifest and shine out in the first place as is meete and then the glorie of thy seruants whose bewtie shall be made perfect in thy glorie and bewtie Doctr. 4. The Apostle doth not mention Christ without magnifying him in his titles both of power and mercie teaching â—s by his example neuer to speake of God or Christ but in a iust and weightie matter and occasion and for the manner with feare and reuerence and to such ends as we ought and are warranted by the word Now for our direction we haue the Scriptures insisting in magnifying God and Christ and the blessed Spirit in their titles and attributes especially for these three ends First to shew what a one God is in himselfe as here to shew what a person Christ is namely full of glorie might and mercie our Apostle is much and large in his stile and attributes To this purpose the Prophet Isay in one place giueth him fiue titles His name shall be called Wonderfull Counsellor the mightie God the euerlasting Father the Prince of peace Secondly not onely for the glorie of God but for the benefit of the Church 1. That hereby they might acknowledge him to be the true God so the Prophet Ieremie opposing the true God against all idols and false gods speaketh most highly of him There is none like vnto thee O Lord thou art great and thy name is great in power and in the next verse he calleth him King of nations and challengeth all dominion to belong vnto him And our Apostle when he would bring the Athenians to the acknowledgement of the onely Lord ascribeth many and great things vnto him as that he made the world and all things else that he is Lord of heauen and earth that he giueth to all life breath and all things that he made of one blood all mankind that he assigneth their times and the bounds of their habitation that in him we liue mooue and haue our beeing vers 28. 2. That after this acknowledgement we might prouoke our selues to answerable duties for example In consideration of his mercie to breake out into his due prayses Psal. 3.3 Thou Lord art my buckler my glorie and the lifter vp of mine head Isa. 12.2 Behold God is my saluation I will trust and will not feare for the Lord is my strength and song he is also become my saluation In regard of his omnipotence to studie for vprightnesse Gen. 17.1 I am God all sufficient walke before mee and be vpright In meditation of his omnipresence to be euery where reuerent because of his eye Act. 10.33 We are all here present before God c. In respect of his truth to relie our selues vpon it 1. Chro. 17.27 Thou hast blessed and it shall be blessed Exod. 3.14 Moses must tell the children of Israel that I Am hath sent mee that is who giueth beeing to all things and especially to this couenant of your deliuerance out of Egypt now at the end of 400. yeares Thirdly another end of Gods titles in Scripture is that we should not onely glorifie God and edifie our selues but also stirre vp others to the praise and worship of the true God who hath thus made himselfe knowne vnto vs Psal. 95.3.6 Come let vs worship c. for the Lord is a great God namely in beeing knowledge mercie and power Psal. 40.9 I haue declared thy righteousnesse in the great congregation I haue not hid it
appeareth in that some are iustified before baptisme as Abraham was before he receiued the seale of circumcision Cornelius Act. 10.47 the Eunuch Act. 8.37 38. some after baptisme as numbers who are daily conuerted some out of Poperie some out of profanenes Yea whereas onely two sorts of persons were baptized either infants or men of yeares in the latter was faith euer required before their baptisme so Phillip to the Eunuch If thou beleeuest with all thy heart thou maist And for infants if they be of beleeâ—ing parents they are holy in the roote and to them belong the kingdome of heauen euen before they are presented to this water 5. This opinion of tying grace to the Sacrament ouerthroweth 1. the highest and most proper cause of our saluation which is Gods free election to which onely grace is tyed 2. the only meritorious cause of our regeneration which is the blood of Christ properly purging vs from all sinne 3. the most powerfull next and applying efficient which is the holy Ghost to whome our renewing is here ascribed and not to the Sacrament of Baptisme in this our first sense Secondly how is baptisme then the lauer of regeneration Answ. In diuerse regards 1. As it is an institution of God signifying the good pleasure of God for the pardoning of sinne and accepting to grace in Christ for as the word signifieth this so doth also the Sacrament which is a visible word And thus is it truely said of the word and Sacraments too that they saue and sanctifie because they signifie the good pleasure of God in sauing and sanctifying vs euen as we say a man is saued by the kings pardon not that the pardon properly doth it for that is the meere mercifull disposition of the King but because the pardon written and sealed perhaps by an other signed by the king is the ordinarie instrument to manifest the mercifull minde of the king in pardoning such a malefactor 2. As it is a seale or pledge of our sanctification and saluation as certenly assuring these to the soule of the beleeuer as he is or can be assured of the other that as a man hauing a bond of a thousand pound sealed him may truely say of it here is my thousand pound that is a securitie as surely confirming it vnto me as if I had it in my hands or as I haue this euen so may the beleeuing partie baptized say of his baptisme here is my regeneration here is my saluation 3. As it is a meanes to excite and prouoke the faith of the receiuer to lay hold vpon the grace of the Sacrament and apply it to these purposes in which regard it may be as truely said to renewe as faith is said to iustifie and that is onely as it is a meanes or hand to lay hold on Christ our righteousnesse so Baptisme is a meanes helping forward our renewing by the true vnderstanding and conscionable and serious meditation of it 4. In that in the right vse of it it giueth and exhibiteth Christ and all his merits to the fit receiuer for then Gods grace putteth forth it selfe and after a sort convaieth it selfe in and by this instrument into the heart of the worthie receiuer And thus principally it is the lauer of regeneration because in it and by it as a meane and organe the holy Ghost freely worketh his grace in such as in whome he delighteth and thus are we fitly lead to the second point propounded concerning these persons The second point namely the consideration of the persons to whome baptisme is the washing of the newe birth will more cleare this difficult point for we must not conceiue it thus in euery partie baptized but in such as haue the gift of faith to receiue the grace offred Ioh. 1.12 so many as receiued him he gaue them power c. Eph. 5.27 clensed with water through the word namely beleeued for whence else can water haue power to wash the soule It is not then the washing of the bodie with water but the receiuing and applying of the promise by faith which bringeth grace into the soule without which faith both word and Sacraments are vnprofitable This Christ we knowe required in baptisme he that beleeueth and is baptized shall be saued The Apostle in the supper requireth a worthie receiuing and who can denie but if grace be conferred in the Sacrament it must be receiued also and if it must be receiued I would knowe how any thing which is spirituall can be receiued but by this hand of the soule Whence it is necessarily concluded that vngodly and vnbeleeuing ones receiue nothing in baptisme but the element and that as a naked signe example whereof we haue in Iudas who are the Passeouer but remained a deuill In Simon the sorcerer who was baptized but remained chained in the bonds of iniquitie and in the gall of bitternes In Ananias and Saphira who no doubt were among other Christians baptized but not washed from their hypocrisie In all which neither was grace conferred nor wickednes weakened And what meruell if vnto vngodly ones the Sacrament he as an emptie boxe without oyntment or as a dead letter without spirit for nothing is promised them in the word seeing all the promises goe with condition of faith and repentance which they want and can we meruaile if the seale doe him no good that hath no name no right in the couenant Quest. But howsoeuer in men of yeares faith is required vnto baptisme yet we are most to respect it as administred vnto children in whom we cannot expect faith and therefore vnto them either faith is not requisite or by the former answer their baptisme is vnprofitable Answ. This well is deepe and we want wherewith to drawe certentie of resolution but will assay in some propositions to deliuer summarily that which may be extracted out of the Scriptures and expositors as most probable for the vnfolding of this difficultie To which purpose let vs first distinguish of infants of whom some are elected and some belong not vnto the election of grace These latter receiue onely the element and are not inwardly washed the former receiue in the right vse of the Sacrament the inward grace not that hereby we tie the maiestie of God to any time or meanes whose spirit bloweth when and where he listeth on some before baptisme who are sanctified from the wombe on some after but because the Lord delighteth to present himselfe gracious in his own ordinance we may conceiue that in the right vse of this Sacrament he ordinarily accompanieth it with his grace here according to his promise we may expect it and here we may and ought send out the prayer of faith for it Obiect But they want faith Answ. 1. They want indeede actuall faith which presupposeth hearing vnderstanding c. neither could it be that if they had at that time such an habituall faith that they should so vtterly loose it as neuer after
commanded not done of faith Answ. No for though both be condemned yet the iudgement of the latter is farre easier and the stripes farre fewer for it is easier for some then for others of them who are all condemned Vse 1. There can therefore be no iustification by workes as the Church of Rome teacheth if they can be onely the fruits of persons alreadie iustified 2. Neuer content thy selfe that thou doest good workes of charitie liberalitie mercie or deuotion publike or priuate vnlesse thou hast a ground in thy selfe that they are fruits of sauing faith which hath purified thy heart and so brought thy person and worke into acceptance for before this time let them seeme in thine eies neuer so bright glistring yet are they no other in Gods then shining darkenesse and beautifull deformities It is not thy honest meaning nor diligent deuotions nor good intents which bring acceptance to a worke but faith working by loue deceiue not thy selfe in that thou hast done that which thou wast commanded for it is the presence or absence of faith that putteth a difference in the same worke done by vertue of the same word Caine offereth sacrifice to the Lord so doth Abel Phineas is zealous for the Lord so is Iehu Peter weepeth for his sinne against Christ so doth Iudas also here is the same worke but not the same acceptance where is the difference now By faith Abel offered a better sacrifice then Caine and if Peters faith had failed so had his fact too as well as Iudases If thou prayest pray in faith beleeue and thou shalt receiue If thou hearest mingle the word with faith else it becommeth vnprofitable and so in other dutyes 3. This sheweth that numbers are vncapable of the doctrine of good works and therefore Ministers must be wise to propound it in the due season of it and first labour in rooting faith in mens hearts these fruits will easily rise Doctr. 2. Professors of the Gospel are aboue all other not only called to the practise of good workes but to be the first and forwardest yea lights and leaders vnto others 1. In regard of their present estate they are the children of their heauenly Father and therefore must resemble him and so walke as they may testifie themselues of this houshold of faith for what a dishonour were it to their high calling to be exceeded and outstripped of Infidells They are Gods workmanship created in Iesus Christ vnto good workes They haue receiued the spirit of grace which onely can make them fruitfull as good trees laden with the fruits of righteousnesse They are inlightened in the knowledge of Iesus Christ wherein it were a shame to be either idle or vnfruitfull and not to shine out as the lights of the world in holding forth the word of life in all godly conuersation Secondly that such as beleeue may be blamelesse and so put to silence the ignorance of foolish men for this is Satans olde policie whereby in all ages he hath turned away the hearts of many from the truth and whereof though he be discouered he disarmeth not himselfe at this day that when the Apostles themselues and the teachers in the Church succeeding them deliuered the truth of the doctrine of iustification by faith alone without the workes of the Law he would alwaies thrust in some professors into the Church that vpon this occasion did ruine the grace of God into wantonnesse and then raise a generall slaunder of the doctrine as though it were onely a doctrine of libertie euen as at this day the Papists slaunder vs as enemies to good works onely because we thrust them out of Christs chaire Now to auoid this ordinarie scandall the professors of this same doctrine must especially for the honour of God and his Gospel and their profession of it be carefull to become patterns in their liues of the faith they doe professe The fruit whereof shall extend it selfe yet further then the stopping of the enemies mouth euen to the winning of them or others that are yet without who by such godly conuersation shall be by little and little enclined to like the word and so be conuerted to the profession and practise of it at the length Nay this fruit is not onely reaped by others without but no small benefit redoundeth to the professors themselues who hereby make their owne election sure and iustifie to themselues and others that faith which iustifieth them before God 3. The danger of the neglect of this dutie vrgeth it he that knoweth his masters will and doth it not shall be beaten with moe stripes Tribulation and anguish shall be to euery sinner first to the Iew and then to the Gentile Why first to the Iewe because they were the professed people of God professors of the law possessors of the oracles hearers of the Prophets but despisers of the meanes of saluation they therefore shall be first and heauiest iudged Vse 1. If we professe our selues by faith to be set into Christ we may examine the truth of it hereby that then we cannot but be fruitfull trees of righteousnes beeing remooued into so sound a stocke and fruitfull a soile Whosoeuer then are not much and often in the workes of godlines loue and mercie may well suspect their estate 2. Whatsoeuer things are honest pure iust and of good report let beleeuers thinke on these things let them thinke that such precepts belong properly to them it beeing a truth that all exhortations in Scripture are first and directly made to those who in some measure are freed to acceptable thogh not full performance of the same whereby let beleeuers prouoke themselues to more diligence seeing vnbeleeuers cannot tell what way to beginne in them 3. Carrie a diligent eye and watch ouer thy life and euery action of it before thou entrest into any action examine whether it will glorifie God and dignifie thy profession or expose it to contempt and make that holy way euill spoken of 4. Watch opportunities to do good take them when they are offred before they slippe thee yea seeke them that thou maist euer haue something between thy hands to glorifie God and his Gospel withal 5. Craue wisedom at the hands of God wait at her gates heare counsell from her mouth lay vp the rules of the word for the ordering of thy heart and life thus shalt thou be able not onely to passe euerie day more innocently then other but become also a clearer patterne of weldoing and more conformable to this rule of our holy Apostle But how may Christ come and find a number of lazie Christians in his vinyard to whom he may say why stand ye idle all day long why did you not promise me you would goe into my vineyard work and do ye not or are you in so goodly a field and can you want worke haue yee done all your husbandrie about home in your own hearts
himselfe and the people of his daies whome he would not suffer to rest in farre more knowledge and proper faith then this we haue in hand how vrgeth he the Colossians that hauing receiued a tast of the true knhwledge of God nay euen a kind of stedfastnesse in the faith of the Lord Iesus yet here they should not make any staie but proceed on to the full assurance of vnderstanding in all the riches of it to know the mysterie of God yea to be further rooted and built and stablished in the faith of Christ and neuer to giue ouer till they come to be compleate in him which how they can stand with that Popish position a weake eie may see The like of Peter 2. Pet. 1.12 And 2. wauerers in religion and vnsetled persons in their profession may hence be informed to iudge of themselues and their present estate We heare more then a few vttering such voices as these There is such difference of opinions among teachers that I know not what to hold or whom to beleeue but is not this openly to proclaime the want of faith which is not only assuredly perswaded of but certainely knoweth the truth of that it apprehendeth The iust man we know liueth by his faith but this is to withdraw himselfe to perdition Let not therefore such wauering minded men looke for portion in Christ whose followers and disciples can professe vnto him Master thou hast the words of eternall life and whether shall we goe And though all men forsake thee yet we will die with thee before we denie thee Our precept is that if an Angel from heauen should come and bring another doctrine so setled and stablished our mindes ought to be in the present truth we should hold him accursed But lamentable it is that Angels from heauen need not come to preuaile against the truth for let but a blinded Papist come from Rome broach his vessell and in effect affirme that all the Apostles were deceiued in their doctrine a number of Protestants may soone be turned to another Gospel the experience whereof hath brought swarmes of Iesuits and Seminaries among vs to the poysning not of a few 3. If the elect are brought to the faith by the acknowledging of the truth then after long teaching and much meanes to be still blinde and not to see the things of our peace is a most heauie iudgement of God for here is a forfeit of faith and saluation Here indeede is the voice of Christ but here are not sheepe of Christ that heare it here is the glorious light of the Gospel shining but here are none but Infidels the eyes of whose minds the God of this world hath blinded that they cannot behold it here is the annointing offering to teach all things but here are not they that haue receiued him here is spirituall meate but here are not spirituall men to feed vpon it for if any thinke himselfe spirituall let him acknowledge the things deliuered to be the commandements of the Lord which who so doth not he is stil in the snare of the deuil farre from repentance prisoner to doe his will Whence are all our plagues in the Church in the land but for want of not acknowledging the truths which haue bin clearer then the sun to our eyes and how iust is it that such as will not know the voice should know the hand of God and that whome the vocall word cannot reclaime the reall word of the Lord should ouertake Thirdly whosoeuer in truth entertaine the Doctrine of the Gospel the hearts of such are framed vnto godlines For herein this truth taketh place and preheminence aboue all other truths and writings in that it doth not only inlighten the vnderstanding but also in that it fashioneth the heart vnto that which it teacheth nay herein this doctrine farre excelleth that of the law of God which is indeed a lanterne to direct and teacheth what to doe by enforming the minde in the seuerall duties of it but giueth no power to the performance of any of them but this truth besides the shewing of the dutie conferreth strength acceptably to do it for it conuerteth the soule More plainely we reade of a twofold law but in substance the same 1. the law of God 2. the law of Christ. The former is an old commandement prescribing loue the latter a new commandement prescribing loue also The newnes of this commandement then standeth not in any new matter and substance of Doctrine but in this new manner of deliuerie and propounding in that the law commanded loue but gaue no strength to performe it it writeth it selfe onely in the fleshly tables of the heart and so in the flesh it cannot be fulfilled but in the Gospel with this commandement of loue goeth in beleeuers the giuing of Christ and the gift of faith whereby they are enabled in the performance of it whence also the Apostle Iohn calleth it both an olde doctrine namely in regard of the substance of it and a new doctrine not as latter in time but in respect of that effectuall power of renewing the soule which accompanieth it and maketh the doctrine effectuall to the beleeuer it beeing the quickning spirit which reformeth the minde informed In like manner doth our Apostle elsewhere oppose the euidence of this doctrine to the vailed knowledge of the law and ascribeth vnto it two things aboue that which the law affoardeth 1. a clearer illumination We behold as in a mirror the glorie of the Lord with open face 2. reformation of heart and life and are changed into the same image from glorie to glorie which is the end of the former enlightning vnto which the law could not lead vs which letteth vs see indeed some part of the glorie of the Lord but cannot change vs as this into that we see And as the propertie of this truth is to renew men by the knowledge of it to his image that did create vs so whosoeuer haue learned Christ as the the truth is in Christ he hath cast off the old man and is renewed in the spirit of the minde This knowledge leaueth not men in vaine speculation but leadeth forward euery Christian towards his perfection 2. Tim. 3.16 Vse 1. If this be the preheminence of the word to frame the soule to true godlinesse then is it a matter aboue the reach of all humane learning and therefore the folly of those men is hence discouered who devote and bury themselues in profane studies of what kind soeuer they be thinking therein to obtaine more wisedome then in the studie of the Scriptures But in forsaking the word of the Lord what wisedome is there and what is their gaine more then that by the iust wrath of God vpon them they are commonly turned into that they reade liuing in open profanes or else at the best are but ciuill men without religion or good
lambe slaine from the beginning of the world both 1. in regard of Gods counsell and 2. of the promise to Adam and 3. of the efficacie of his death the sauing power of which was the same to all beleeuers yesterday to day and for euer and thus euen Abraham saw his day If to the Gospel which is a peculiar doctrine concerning Christ it is called an eternall Gospel not that it was eternally preached for it was a mysterie kept secret since the world began Rom. 16.25 but 1. because it proceedeth frō the eternall counsell of God 2. it containeth the word◠of eternall life and 3. it remaineth for all eternitie Finally if to our effectuall vocation by this word yea and our whole saluation he gaue vs of grace and purpose saluation and effectuall vocation before the world began that is in his counsell and decree Vse 1. Hence we see that the Popish doctrine of iustification by workes was preuented euen before the world began For if God laid all the degrees of our blessednesse vp in himselfe before the world much more before we were in the world who seeth not that all our saluation is freely comming vnto vs both in the promise and execution or accomplishment of it not according to our workes but according to the good pleasure of his will If it be here alleadged that God in electing vs foresaw our faith and workes and therefore elected vs. The answer is that that is vnsound seeing faith in Christ is a fruit and effect of election not going before but following after it Whence Paul saith that God had mercie on him not because he foresawe that he would be faithfull but that he might be faithfull And we are elected before the foundation of the world that we should be holy and without blame If yet it be said that God might as well foresee the faith and works of his elect as their saluation I answer he did foresee them as meanes and wayes which himselfe prepared for them to walke in to their saluation and so did decree them but the decree in regard of the beginnings and motiues to election cannot be otherwise then free and absolute if that of the Apostle be true that we are iustified freely by his grace And if God cannot elect men to life except he foresee that they will vse their free-will well as the Pelagian or that they will become faithfull and righteous necessarily must this decree of God which is the first and eternall principle of all things depend vpon some other externall beginning out of himselfe contrarie to that of the Apostle who saith that he predestinated vs to bee adopted through Iesus Christ in himselfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pro 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Beza well obserueth that is finding no cause neither present nor to come out of himselfe of this his most iust counsell and decree Besides saluation beeing but one and one way vnto it and Gods decree but one how should by the former doctrine any infants be saued in whom the Lord could not foresee either faith or workes So that as the former doctrine called vpon vs to giue God the honour of his truth so doth this to giue him the glorie of mercie in that it is his good pleasure euen before all times to giue his a kingdome freely to which purpose he giueth faith freely works of faith freely the end of faith which is the perseuerance of it vnto saluation freely and in a word as the decree before all times so grace and glorie in due time most freely Vse 2. Did God thus freely loue vs when we were not much more will he now beeing reconciled vnto him by the death of his sonne If while we were yet sinners and enemies he set his loue vpon vs much more now beeing iustified and friends will he saue vs from wrath Thou maist be sometimes frowned vpon yea buffeted and vnder the roddes of God to the breaking of thy heart but yet all these proceeding from this loue are farre from breaking it off to thee who hast euer tasted how good the Lord hath beene to thy soule Well maist thou cheare vp thy heart and say why art thou cast downe my soule what is it that can separate thee from this loue which hath two excellent properties namely to bee free without desert and constant without end nay trust in God rather yea repaire with the boldnes of a child to thy father that loueth thee neuer the lesse because he correcteth thee and strengthen thy prayers herein that his loue will not suffer thee to want things meete for thee Vse 3. What an hainous sinne were it to requite such a free loue with hatred repaying euil for good which consideration alone should make vs smite our hearts be ashamed of our vnthankfull sinnes it is a note of one who hath tasted of this goodnesse to be grieued for his sinne in this respect that it displeaseth one who hath bin such a good God vnto him Vse 4. Let vs expresse this vertue of God towards our brethren not so much waighing their deserts no mote then God doth ours but be readie to repay good for euill loue for hatred blessing for cursing knowing 1. that it is the grace of a dutie of loue or mercie when it is free 2. that the heathen can doe one good turne for another 3. that hereby we shall be sonnes of our heauenly father who suffereth his raine to fall and sunne to shine vpon the iust and vniust doth good for euill yea ouercommeth euill with good Secondly as God laid not the foundation of the world so soone as the foundation of our saluation but prepared a remedie before the maladie it is our parts not onely to magnifie this grace in him but to imitate it by labouring to couer the faults of our brethren when they are committed and not as the manner of many is to amplifie euery circumstance of offences done whereas we should make the best of the worst euen in the worst the meekenesse of spirit must euer temper our zeale against their sinne and prepare couers and cures as fast as they breede offences but especially if in good men and professors of the Gospel a weakenesse breake out woe to that man who with open mouth is readie by that occasion to disgrace not them onely but the whole profession by reason of them v. 3. But hath made his word manifest in due time by preaching Hauing seene how the maine promise of life eternall hath beene made by the God of truth we are now to consider this truth of God further in the accomplishing of that in due time which he promised before all times And then was that promise accomplished when the word was made manifest which manifestation is amplified 1. by the circumstance of time in due time 2. by the meanes of this manifestation that is by preaching For the meaning of
the duties of it are called not onely angels but co-workers with Christ in the saluation of men Doctr. 2. Whosoeuer would finde comfort in themselues or cleare and iustifie their callings to others or doe good in that place of the body wherein they are set must be able to prooue that they are not intruders but pressed by this calling and commandement of God that as Paul performed euery dutie in the Church by vertue of his extraordinarie calling so they by vertue of their ordinarie For can any man thinke that a small aduantage to himselfe which our Apostle doth so dwell vpon in his owne person and that in euerie Epistle making his calling knowne to be committed vnto him not of men nor by men but by Iesus Christ See Gal. 1.1 and cap. 2.7 Eph. 3.2 1. Thess. 2.4 The necessitie of this commandement appeareth 1. because it implyeth a fitnesse in the persons so commanded for the Lord sendeth not a message by the hand of a foole for this is as he that cutteth off the feete A Prince would not send an ambassador who is onely able to reade his message out of a paper euerie poste might doe that but one of parts and gifts by whom the message might carrie all the grace it possibly could Euen so the Lord sendeth the tongue of the learned some Ezra some Apollos men mightie in the Scriptures and full of authoritie in regard both of life and doctrine In the consecration of Aaron and his sonnes we read that they must be sitted two waies 1. they must be washed with water that is purged from the euills which might corrupt and blemish their callings 2. instructed and furnished with gifts and they two sorts 1. of graces as wisdome vnderstanding c. signified by the garments with which they were to be arrayed 2. of sweete smell the which both by holy doctrine and life they were to diffuse in the Church signified by the sweete oyle powred on their heads v. 12. These onely are sanctified and set apart by the Lord to serue before him Exod. 29.4 2. This commandement imposeth a necessitie to performe the duties of the calling the acknowledgement of which breedeth conscience and willingnesse therein not for the profit and commodities but because the dispensation is committed vnto him Paul seeing that necessitie was laid vpon him denounced a woe against himselfe if he should not preach the Gospel not for the vaine applause of men but to please God which tryeth the hearts 1. Thess. 2.4 3. This commandement maketh the function and works of it powerfull fruitful in the hearts of all men euen the greatest and whereas such as haue not their commission sealed from the Lord finde not their sacrifices burnt by God but often labour all day and all night and catch nothing yea themselues with their worke perish together the tongues which the Lord armeth from aboue are cheines vnto authorities linkes of iron to binde Nobles and Princes and bridles euen to the deuils themselues yea not seldome by vertue hereof Princes and people may stand vp in apologie and iust defence of a poore man whom the Lord reporteth as Ier. 26.15 He is not worthie to die for he hath spoken to vs in the name of the Lord. 4. This commandement bringeth much comfort in all troubles raised vp against men whilst they endeauour in the faithfull execution of this most thankles office amongst men which otherwise might well be taken for so many plagues wherewith God followeth him who runneth vnsent for such is Gods grace as he neuer commādeth but includeth also a promise of blessing to the obseruer and namely of speciall protection which is so necessarie for such as are dispatched to encounter against Satan and the wickednes of the world so as hereby the heart is fenced and strenghthened against the malice of Satan and men which while the sonnes of Seeva wanted we see how mightily Satan who easily espied their want of commission preuailed against them Vse 1. Let no man presume to take vpon him any office in the Church vncalled no man taketh this honour to himselfe Christ himselfe must be appointed of his Father Vse 2. Let none content himselfe with the calling of man separated from Gods calling for this was the guise of the false Apostles against whom our Apostle opposeth himselfe and calling almost euery where who were called of men but not of God Vse 3. In all other callings let men be assured they haue Gods warrant both in the lawfulnesse of the callings themselues and in their holy exercise of them passing through them daily in the exercise of faith and repentance not forgetting daily to sanctifie them by the word prayer Doctr. 3. Ministers may and ought to be more or lesse in the commendation of their calling as the nature and necessitie of the people to whom they write or speake do require As the Apostle here magnifieth his authority in that he is a seruant of God 2. an Apostle of Iesus Christ 3. that he receiued his Apostleship by commission and commandement of Christ himselfe and 4. all this while hath by sundrie other arguments amplified the excellencie of his calling the reason of all which is not so much to perswade Titus who was before sufficiently perswaded of it but partly for the Cretians sake that they might the rather entertaine this Doctrine so commended in the person of the bringer and partly because many in this I le lifted vp themselues against him and Titus as men thrusting in their sickles into other mens fields too busily or else if they had a calling yet taking too much vpon them both in correcting disorders and establishing such nouelties among them as best liked thē so as here beeing to deale against false Apostles peruerse people and erronious doctrines as in the Epistle we shall further see he is more prolixe and loftie in his title otherwise where he met not with such strong opposition he is more sparing in his titles as in the epistles to the Coloss. Thessal c. So was it the pride of the false Apostles that made him say By the grace of God I am that I am and that grace of his which is in me was not in vaine and they are Ministers I am more in labours more abundant c. Vse In our daies when the basest of men account so basely of the Ministerie as the most abiect and despised calling will it not be thought very seasonable to insist vpon the iust excellencie and dignitie of this calling can it be thought vnequall if we take more care then vsuall of freeing it from contempt which is more then euer The faithfull Ministers of Christ can and doe thinke as basely of themselues as any man can thinke or speake of them and if they aduance their calling it is not pride nor pleasure vnto them but they are compelled vnto it as Paul I was a foole to boast of my selfe but
duties according to the Lords direction else had the former labour beene lost in like sort in vaine had the publishing of the Gospel beene although by the Apostles thēselues had they not established such ordinances euerie where as serued for the strengthening and proceeding of it of which the setling of the ministerie and appointing Pastors ouer people is the principall Reas. 1. How necessarie was it for the whole administration of God among his people to haue a set place of abode that they might aske counsell at his mouth offer sacrifices Ilasticall and Eucharisticall put vp their prayers vnto him and receiue from him instruction and speciall direction and hence was it that the Lord sometimes setled himselfe at Siloh and sometimes his dwelling was in Sion and no lesse nay far more full comfort may we receiue in our assemblies and Bethels where the Lord as the sunne by his Ministers as by so many cleare lights not onely dispelleth darkenesse and errors in mind and manners but directeth vs in all our waies we haue to walk answereth vs in all our doubts in all our petitions raiseth vs in our falls supporteth vs in our weakenesse and prouoketh vs to cheerefulnesse in all the pathes that are good in his sight 2. Our weakenesse is such that notwithstanding all the benefit of standing ministeries we are euer recoyling and falling backeward more and more our bodies are not more prone to pine away for defect of daily foode then our soules if by the meanes of the heauenly Manna they be not daily repaired no eie seeth not the neede of daily directions to guide vs to daily duties and those which must be often done we must often be put in mind of 3. Experience sheweth that in such places where such ministeries be not setled we neede not seeke for adulterers swearers drunkards theeues and lyars such soyles are fruitfull of such imps that a man would thinke the old Sodomites were returned from hell yea the malitious man slacketh not to sowe these too thicke in such fields as good seede is cast into continually 4. The ordinance it selfe speaketh for it owne necessitie beeing the meanes wherby those who by it are brought to the faith are also preserued in it the milke whereby babes begotten grow to strong meate and are led from their infancie to their full age in Christ. For we may not alwaies be babes and weaklings but there is a perfection of Christianity which hereby we must be led vnto Heb. 6.1 not that any perfection of knowledge or holines can be attained of vs as Anabaptists foolishly dreame but partly in respect of that further degree which we ought euer to contend vnto for in the schoole of Christ we may waxe olde daily learning and the greatest scholler shall yet be farre from perfection and partly comparatiuely men of grace and knowledge may be called perfect and haue attained a further degree of perfection then such as are rude and ignorant subiect to be carried about with euery winde and are not yet gotten out of the elements of religion a man is said to be of perfect wisedome strength and other gifts of bodie and minde in comparison of a child or one not come to mans estate a Master of Arts may be called a perfect scholler in respect of a schooleboy and to this perfection of Christianitie are we led by meanes of this ordinance Vse To reprehend such as conceit themselues that when they haue gotten a smattring of knowledge they must needs haue faith also and afterward need no Ministerie nor sermons but marke where the life of God is it will make the soule craue the daily bread as the naturall life doth the bodie neither seeth that man any thing of God and the mysteries of his kingdome as he ought that presumeth of his knowledge so farre as that when he hath begunne to build and laid a foundation like the foole giueth ouer and neuer commeth to laie the roofe Perfection of true knowledge is the sight and sence of imperfection and religion in the heart espieth daily wants and decaies in the soule and repaireth to the ordinarie Ministeries for the daily repairing of them Which ordinances whosoeuer cōtemptuously forsake great schollers they may be but they were neuer good men Vse 2. Let vs reioyce that the Lord hath so liberally supplyed vs in this necessitie and testifie our thankefulnesse in diligence and subiection vnder the setled ministerie that our iudgements wills and affections may be setled in the truth for to the obseruer it will appeare that such for most part are wauering and variable who content themselues with a variable ministerie now hearing one now another now here now there without fixing themselues to some one As for such as vnder a setled ministerie come and goe at their pleasure now they heare one Sermon then another slipping in and out as they list to them I say litle is their conscience great is their sinne and manifest is their ficklenesse and inconstancie in their religion 3. Hence is a ground of petition that God would place Pastors in euerie congregation that his kingdome might come euerie where that euerie candlesticke might carie a burning and a shining light seeing we see here that it is Gods ordinance that so it should be And the greater the haruest is the more ought we to apply the Lord of it that he would thrust forth labourers into his haruest remoouing whatsoeuer impediments he seeth to hinder such a blessed and glorious worke As I appointed thee After that the Apostle had declared Titus his place and dutie he commeth to the second point namely his direction therein not giuing him leaue to adde any thing of his owne invention or alter any thing which Paul himselfe had done but bindeth his hands from doing or vndoing any thing in his whole administration but as Paul had commanded and appointed him the tenour of his commission reacheth no further Whence we may learne that Doctr. The ordering and gouerning of the Church is not left arbitrarie no not to an Euangelist but Apostolicall direction must goe before and guid him The Church is the house of God and must not be ruled by mans inventions but by the direction of the great housekeeper and seeing the father hath committed all the gouernement of it to his Sonne who hath purchased it with his blood the charge and burden of it now lieth vpon his shoulders and his prerogatiue it is to giue laws and orders and by his voice to rule the house of Iacob The whole Tabernacle to the verie pinnes must be framed according to the patterne and yet that was a mooueable in comparison of our most stable administration which shall continue to the ende of he world and the Lord in describing the parts thereof seuerally still remitteth them to the commandement to the patterne and forme shewed in the mount See Exod. 25.9.26.30 cap. 27.8 c. twise repeated in so
or countries reformed on the suddaine No this is a worke which must first be performed by seuerall persons and so brought into families and so into townes and so into countries For otherwise let neuer so good lawes be enacted for common welths neuer so pure orders in any Church the labour is no lesse then lost But especially let the Minister looke to this that first himselfe then his house and then Gods house be reformed Vse 2. Here is a note to knowe a true professor by not to deeme him as he appeareth abroad but if thou wouldst haue the iust length of his foote follow him home from Church see how wisely he walketh in the midst of his house see whether his house be a Church how his children are ordered whether his seruants be like Cornelius his seruants and in a word whether he and his house at home serue the Lord. Doctr. 2. He that would haue the blessing of gratious children he must beginne at religion planting it in them as their tender yeares will beare training them in the institution and reformation of the Lord seasoning them with the words of pietie distilling and by little and little dropping into them seeds of holinesse and the feare of God and prouiding that they might if it were possible sucke in godlines with their mothers milke For this is the way to haue his house a little Church and house of God besides the approbation of his owne faithfulnes And that this is the dutie of parents we might be plentifull in Scriptures and reasons but briefly let euery father consider 1. that he is one cause of his childs euill he hath helped him into sinne and hath begotten him in his owne image the heathen could say that there are two maine causes in a lewd father of a lewd child 1. the euill nature and disposition of the parent 2. euill education now seeing the best of vs bring too much miserie vpon them by the former we had neede be meanes by the latter to drawe them out of it 2. This is a good ground of all other nurture and discipline teach them all the doctrine of manners all tongues together with all arts sciences yet let thē want this one discipline thou leauest them to the curse of God the ende of their liues is peruerted and in stead of beeing the staffe and ioy of thine age they shall perhaps become thy greatest scourges True it is which Salomon vttereth and which euerie parent in some measure shall say My sonne if thy heart be wise I shall reioyce whereas by the iust iudgement of God many lewde sonnes neuer come to knowe or performe dutie to parents because parents haue had small or no care to teach them dutie towards God 3. Marke how the Lord looketh vpon this dutie and accordingly blesseth or curseth fathers and children Abraham was to be a mightie nation c. and the Lord would not hide his secrets from him because he knewe he would teach his familie Gen. 18. On the contrarie Ely otherwise a good man how seuerely was he with his whole house corrected for neglect of this duty see the historie 1. Sam. 2.29 4. Euery Christian must extend his care euen to posteritie and be a meanes to leaue his children the true worshippers of God in the places where he hath liued or shall liue abroad in the world for as if we would haue the Church of God and his truth continue amongst vs we must then bring it into our houses so if we would haue it continue after vs when we are gone we must leaue it with our children that they may continue it in their houses also Quest. But wherein especially doth this dutie consist and how may we performe it Ans. It standeth in two things 1. in acquainting them with the grounds of truth necessarie to saluation and this must be done by priuate catechising 2. by bringing them to the publike assemblies so soone as they are able to sit either fruitfully or reuerently and in both these watch ouer their profiting Thus maist thou and oughtest to teach euen a child in the trade of his way Obiect But this is a vaine thing to trouble children alas what would you haue children to doe Answ. But although it may seeme to be fruitlesse while they are young yet will they remember it saith Salomon they are old teach thy child to speake well while he can but speake and when he will conceiue afterwards the sense and meaning of it 2. Thou shalt not loose thy labour for by this meanes thou shalt displace at least restraine naturall folly which is bound vp in their hearts if thou dost nothing else 3. Looke vpon the examples of godly parents Hannah brought Samuel to Heli his instructor so soone as he was weined 1. Sam. 1. Salomon was but a tender child when Dauid his father taught him and said let thy heart hold fast my words Eunica the mother of Timothie taught him the Scriptures of a child and what excellent fruits and testimonies appeared in these of their timely instruction Vse Let euerie parent resolue of the timely instruction of their children that as he hath begotten them in the flesh he may be a meanes to beget them in the faith also that as he is the father of their bodies he may also become after a sort the father of their soules also and let the mother be a nurse to the soule of her little ones as of their bodies and both fathers and mothers vse meanes that as their children waxe in bodily strength and stature so also they may growe to some strength and age in Christ Iesus But this dutie is not discouered in the fruits of it nay the practise of our youth without and on the Sabbath pointeth with the finger to that rule that is within doores throughout the weeke and if to profane the Sabbath sweare raile curse game contemne superiours be notes of faithfull children there is a number such but if these be things better beseeming the education of infidels it is a shame for professors of the Gospel to haue them so rife amongst them And what other is the next cause of the generall profanenes and dissolutenes of our age surely because men content themselues to send their children to Church and yet some scarse that and many that for a fashion that if they can meete with knowledge of God or religion there so it is but they banish it out of their houses And how infinitely doe we hereby disadvantage our selues The Papists confesse that all the ground we haue got of them is by catechizing and it is to be feared we shall loose our ground againe for want of it Iulian himselfe cannot deuise a readier meanes to banish Christian religion then by pulling downe schooles and places of education of children by chatechising And when lost the Church of Rome the soundnesse of religion but when they put downe chatechisme and set vp idols
prophecie though a false one to flie into the Temple for his life from before his enemies he answered shall such a man as I flie this were neither glorious to God nor honourable to my selfe he set me about this busines and he can and will deliuer me and my selfe am the captaine and set ouer all the people and can I flie who is it that beeing as I am would goe into the Temple to liue the fact then beeing in this and other respects against the law of God and against my conscience I will not for the sauing of my life do it Vse 2. Euery professor of the Gospel beeing drawne much neerer vnto God then the common sort of men must endeauour to walke worthy of God Colos. 1.10 and worthy of the calling to which he is called Eph. 3.1 namely both the generall calling of Christianitie which must be beautified and adorned as also the speciall calling and condition of life vnto which the Lord hath disposed him for euen that must be holily and wisely managed And such force hath this reason drawne from our caller and calling to mooue beleeuing hearts to watchfulnes ouer their waies as that the Apostles most frequently vrge it vpon Christians As where we are commanded to be holy because God is holy to walke in the light as God is light to walke in loue as God is loue to walke in the truth as God is the truth by all which and many moe like precepts what else is enioyned a Christian man but that the life the nature the goodnes and holines of God reuealed in Christ be the example and direction of his life and course for this is the walking worthy of God to which we are exhorted by this argument because he hath called vs 1. Thess. 2.12 And further if we consider vnto what we are called the same place of the Apostle sheweth that we are called to be very neare vnto God walke worthy of him that hath called you to his kingdome and glorie to a kingdome we were indeed farre off alients and Gentils and very despicable without all hope but now are called to participate in another manner of kingdom then that of great King Ahashuerosh to which poore Hester was called And seeing many may be in the court of a Prince and yet some of them abide in baser offices and not many of them glorious or gracious as the Queene and children are God hath called vs to a kingdome and glorie that with the residue of the Church we might become his owne spouse and so partake of his own glorie and maiestie Now how much are such beggars as we called to such aduancements bound to walke worthy of such a condition as to which in Christ we are called 2. Let euery professor consider that the falls of such as are nearer God more dishonour God and more hurt the Church then grosser sinnes of other men and therefore the Lord can lesse beare their falls vncorrected Dauid tooke it more heauily that such as did eate bread at his table should despise him then others further off and that Absolon his owne bowells should seeke his life then that Shemei should raile on him Professors of Christ must thinke that they dip in the same dish with Christ and therefore they of all should be farre from dishonoring him Which one consideration should enforce them the rather both to sorrow for sinne past and breaking off sinnes present as also the preuenting of sinnes for time to come 3. Whereas Salomon saith that the righteous falling before the wicked are as a corrupt well and troubled spring that is they trouble offend and after a sort poyson many let the godly be more carefull to make right steps vnto their feete and the rather in these daies which so much the more call for our watchfulnes by how much the wicked are more ready maliciously to disgrace our profession that before we shall go away vnreprooued they can cast reproaches on vs for well doing yea and for our sakes euen vpon ciuill conuersation often in such as haue no grace neither shew or substance of religion in them And therefore seeing we are so sure to suffer let vs be sure we suffer not as euill doers Not froward Now followeth in the rest of this 7. verse the enumeration of the vices which must be farre remooued from that man who is to be chosen for a Minister that he may be vnblameable and they are fiue in number 1. frowardnes 2. anger 3. wine bibbing 4. contention and fighting a fruit of it 5. couetousnes The first of the fiue is frowardnes The word signifieth one wayward stiffe inflexible stubborne and carrieth with it two properties the one that such a one pleaseth himselfe yea setleth and resteth himselfe wholly in his owne inuention counsell opinion or action the other that waywardly and peeuishly he reiecteth and despiseth others in their opinions and actions an instance of which we haue in Nabal who was so froward as their was no speaking to him so hardned he was against all counsell or perswasion Doctr. Frowardnesse in whomsoeuer is a matter of euill report and such a spot as must not appeare in him who is to be chosen a Minister Reasons 1. It is the mother of errour in life and doctrine yea of strange opinions scismes and heresies themselues and it cannot be otherwise seeing the eare of a selfe conceited person is shut against all counsell without which thoughts come to nought as where many counsellers are is stedfastnes And as euery where almost the wicked man is termed a froward man and a wicked and vngodly heart a froward heart so is it generally true which the wise man obserued that such a froward heart can neuer finde good but euill and woe cleaueth vnto it and therefore Dauid when he would shut the doore of his soule against much euil said a froward heart shall depart from mee I will not know that is affect and act euill 2. Whereas men thinke it a note of learning and wisedom not to yeeld an inch in any opinion they take vp the spirit of God brandeth it with a note of folly and it is no other then the way of the foole which seemeth good in his owne eyes Indeed neither Minister nor ordinarie Christian may be as shaking reeds tossed hither and thither with euery blast of winde but yet is it a wise mans part to heare and trie and not stick to his owne counsell as a man wiser in his owne conceit then seauen men that can giue a reason for there is greater hope of a foole then of such a one 3. There are many necessitudes and occasions betweene the Minister and people he must admonish the inordinate raise with comforts the afflicted restore those that are fallen and set their bones againe tenderly by the spirit of meeknes and priuately encourage those that do well Againe they must consult with him aske him
not appeare in him who is to be admitted into that calling which proposition must not so be vnderstood as that euerie hastie man is to be debarred from the ministerie for this infirmitie will dwell with the best but sheweth that he that ordinarily is so fierie and furious as euen small trifling occasions inflame him and herein is so farre from crossing and curbing his corruption as that he rather followeth and fostereth it this man is vtterly vnfit for the ministerie For 1. whereas a minister ought to be a man of iudgment knowledge and vnderstanding for these are most essentiall vnto his calling yea a man of such wisedome as whereby all his actions ministeriall and common should be ordered this flashing anger ouerturneth for the present yea and drowneth all his iudgement for what other is it then a little furie and a short madnes which the wise man had well obserued when he said that whereas the wise man ordereth all his works with iudgement anger resteth in the bosome of fooles and where it resteth it ruleth so as there is no place for wise deliberation but a rash carriage of matters according to the heate and headie violence of the distempered affection Not vnfitly therefore doth the same Salomon note that he that is slowe to wrath is of great wisedome and that he that is hastie to anger committeth folly Secondly the pestilent effects and fruits of anger and the naturall daughters resembling the mother are such as in a Minister of all men are intollerable as swelling of the minde so high and so full as there is no roome for good motions and meditations which should wholly take vp the ministers heart to dwell by it the often arming of Gods enemies and harming and wounding of his friends for anger is cruell and wrath is raging it cares not for any nor spares any that come in the way of it for who can stand before enuie And from this indignation of heart proceede vsually impietie against God for all prayers and parts of his worship are interrupted contumely against men for the bond of loue is broken clamor of speach violence of hands temeritie of actions late repentance and many moe such symptoms of this desperate disease for he hath lost all the bridle and moderation of himselfe I had almost said his reason for I thinke Salomon saith no lesse affirming that such a man as cannot refraine this reuengfull appetite is like a citie broken downe and without wals Now what gouernement is he worthy of especially in the Church of God that ordinarily looseth all the gouernement of himselfe Thrirdly the Minister standing in the roome and stead of God ought if he would resemble him to be a mortified man for till he haue put off this filthie fruit of the flesh can he neuer liuely expresse the vertues of God who is a God of patience meekenesse much in compassion slowe to wrath and much lesse can he fitly stampe and imprint that part of his image on others yea or teach them to withstand such hote and hastie affections which so suddenly surprize and enflame himselfe Fourthly as the Minister is to be a meanes of reconciling God vnto man so likewise of man vnto man which commendable dutie an hastie man can neuer to purpose performe nay rather be stirreth vp strife and marreth all whereas Salomon obserueth that onely he that is slowe to wrath appeaseth strife for this vnrulie passion will disable a man to heare the truth of both the parties indifferently nor abideth to heare the debate but it will be thundring threats before time serue to take knowledg of the matter Fiftly this vice preiudiceth all his ministeriall actions 1. in his owne world For the Minister shall often meete in his calling with those both at home and abroad who in many things are farre different from him both in iudgement and practise yea some of weakenes and others of obstinacie lothing euen his wholesome doctrine Now his calling is and consequently his care should be to gaine these to the loue and liking of the truth to which end he is not presently to breake out into anger for thus he sets them further off and scandalizeth such as otherwise he might haue wonne no more then the Physitian is or may be angrie though the weake stomacke of his patient loath and cast vp his wholesome physicke for that would set the patient into further distemper but such must be restored by the spirit of meekenesse 2. in his peoples hearts by alienating their loue and affection which are easily worne away with the distastfull fruits of this hastie anger let him instruct admonish reprooue euery one findeth this euasion one he doth in anger an other not in loue and so his whole worke is lost and become fruitlesse whereas by louing vsage hee might haue pearced his people with a permanent and lasting affection and wonne better entertainement to all his proceedings Vse 1. All this must teach the seruant of the Lord to be gentle to all men apt to teach suffering the euill and instructing with meekenes the contrarie minded Where the Apostle seemeth to conclude him not to be apt to teach who is not inclined to a gentle and meeke disposition not that they are to shewe irreligious mildnes in Gods matters nor to exercise such patience as can beare all things nor such lenitie as men should be flattred or endured in their sinnes For there is a vice which shrowdeth it selfe vnder the maske of a vertue and that is a stockish senselesnes or a sufferance of any euill without any great sense of it condemned in the Angels of the Church of Thyatira suffering the woman Iesabel and of Pergamus suffering those that maintained the doctrine of Baalam and of the Nicolaitans But such a patient nature is required as was in the Pastor of the Church of Ephesus I know thy works and patience and that thou canst not endure and beare with them that are euill but thou hatest the doctrine of the Nicolaitans which I also hate The Minister then must be patient and suffer the euill But what when he heareth them floute at the word blaspheme raile on the Ministers No but he must instruct them and so farre onely vse meeekenesse as may lead them vnto amendement so were the Apostles gentle as a nurse with her little ones tenderly handling them but not suffering them to harme or mischiefe themselues Vse 2. Seeing anger is not only an enemie to the Ministerie in the Minister but in the hearers let such as are swift to heare be slow to wrath as beeing a great enemie to a teacheable minde causing men to cast-off all such instruction as commeth neare them or wageth warre against any affected lusts And this not onely it doth in the wicked but often in the godly themselues as Asa otherwise a good King yet was wroth with the Seer and put him in prison And
lusts of it 3. After the inward disposition vse outward helpes as 1. auoide occasions as chiding contentions multiplying of words which though they be winde yet doe they mightily blow vp this fire 2. depart from the companie of the contentious as Iacob from Esau and Ionathan avoided the furie of his father by rising vp and going his way 3. driue away with an angrie countenance whisperers tale-bearers flatterers who are Satans seedesmen by whom he soweth his tares euery where and his bellowes by whom he bloweth vp these hellish sparkles desirous to bring all things into combustion and confusion 4. Pray for strength and grace against it especially for the contrarie vertues of humilitie meekenesse loue and a quiet spirit which is of God much set by and hauing obtained strength and victorie against the assaults of it forget not to be thankefull but breake out into the praises of God as Dauid when he was turned backe from his rash vowe of destroying Nabals familie could not containe himselfe but testified the gladnes of his heart in these words Blessed be the Lord which hath sent thee this day to meete me and blessed be thy counsel and blessed be thou which hast kept me this day from comming to shed blood Not giuen to wine In this precept the Apostle prohibiteth a vice which is as great a let vnto ministeriall duties as any other namely the drinking of wine and strong drinkes for vnder one kind all the sinnes of that kind are forbidden Wherein all vse of wine is not inhibited the Minister it beeing a good creature of God and pure vnto the pure and in wâ—â—kenes of the bodie or griefe and heauines of heart permitted to his chearing and 〈◊〉 〈…〉 vnto them that haue griefe of heart and let him drinke that he may forget his miserie And Timothie himselfe may and must drinke a little wine for his health sake yea and besides this case of necessitie it is not vnlawfull for a Minister sometimes to take his more free libertie herein for his honest delight and pleasure as in Christian and religious feasting at marriages or other meetings of friends seeing Christ himselfe at a mariage feast not onely not prohibited vse of wine but by his first miracle of turning water into wine furnished the same with great plentie and abundance But here these rules must be obserued 1. this free and delightfull vse must not be ordinarie and customable 2. the heart must alwaies be watched that it be not oppressed nor made heauie to godly duties Luk. 21.34 3. Iosephs affliction must not be forgotten Amos. 6.6 The thing therefore condemned in the precept is when a minister is giuen to the wine a quaffer or a wine bibber one that sitts at it with pleasure swilling in wine or strong drinke and such a companion as the Prophet speaketh of who continueth at the wine or beere til it inflame him A vice which in common men hath many woes denounced against it in the Scriptures but most hatefull in a Minister as it is also the greatest let to the faithfulll performance of ministeriall duties both which the Lord himselfe hath prooued true in that one strange iudgement inflicted vpon Nadab and Abihu vpon occasion of which the Lord maketh a generall lawe that seeing they as some thinke in their drunkennes had offered strange fire and were burnt with fire whosoeuer therfore should come to minister before the Lord should vpon pain of death carefully avoid all lets and hinderances whereby they might be vnfitted vnto their dutie and seruice all which by Synechdoche are comprehended vnder that one kind of wine strong drink as those which most disturbe the minds and senses of men froÌ„ their duties And where our Apostle affirmeth that Gods steward may not be giuen to wine nor a striker what else doth he then second that of our Sauiour in the parable teaching that of all men the steward may not sit with drunkards nor smtie his fellow seruants Reasons 1. To be addicted to the wine or strong drinke taketh away the heart Hos. 4.11 that is troubleth the vnderstanding confoundeth the senses and equalleth a man to the bruit beast without vnderstanding and thus disableth the man of God in all the practise of his calling As the wise man therefore saith Prou. 31.4 It is not for kings to drinke wine nor Princes strong drinke least he drinke and forget the decree and change the iudgement of the children of affliction so much lesse is it for the Minister and Pastor set ouer Gods people least he forget Gods decrees change his iudgements as Aarons sonnes did And hence is it that the Lord deliuereth a double reason of that former lawe both to the same purpose 1. From the end Aarons sonnes might not drinke wine or strong drinke that they might be able to put difference betweene the holy and vnholy cleane and vncleane and so rightly discerne of the seueralls of their charge 2. that they might teach the children of Israel all the statutes of the Lord herein implying that if they did not carefully abstaine from wine they could not but be interrupted in both these To the same purpose may we obserue howe aptly the Apostle ioyneth these two precepts together vnderstand what the will of the Lord is and be not drunke with wine for commonly such as giue themselues ouer to this lust are by the Lord giuen vp to sottishnes that what gifts they haue had are withered and taken from them of which examples are too frequent Secondly this sitting at wine calleth him from the duties and meanes of his fitnesse vnto his calling he cannot attend to reading exhortation doctrine which is straitly enioyned euerie Timothie 1.4.13 Thirdly such a man is so farre from performance of any faithfull duty that he cannot but become rather an enemie to those that doe For the manner is that when the seruants of God call men to sackecloth ashes mourning these invite to the pots bankets still strengthning the hands of sinners when God by his Prophets calleth to weeping mourning baldnes sackcloth these call to ioy gladnesse sâ—aying oxen killing sheepe eating flesh drinking wine eating and drinking and saying to morrowe we shall die Such Priests we read of Isay 56.9.12 when the Lord calleth all the beasts of the field to deuoure and spoile what say these fellowes Come we will bring drinke and fill our selues with strong drinke and to morrowe shall be as this day Thus the loue of wine makes them faile in vision and the sitting at wine lulleth them a sleepe euen on the top of the mast as Salomon speaketh of the drunkard that in times and places of most present and desperate dangers they see none nor feare any 4. It disableth all the duties that such a one in his most sobrietie can performe suppose them neuer so commendable seeing he hath made himselfe and calling so contemptible for what authoritie can
manner art to be Gods peculiar not as all men by creation nor as all godly men in respect of election and sanctification but besides these by reason of thy function art or art to be in speciall seruice about God flie these things that is preserue thy selfe from these noysome lusts the breeders of most filthy and detestable cogitations and practises And if any Timothie should aske But how may I flie these Paul giueth direction in the same place If thou wouldest auoid such noysome guests as these are then 1. follow righteousnesse deale iustly giue euery man his owne as couetousnes reacheth to it selfe the things of another 2. pietie couetousnes is idolatrie practise thou pietie which is great gaine and giueth good contentment 3. faith a ground of couetousnes is vnbeleefe but faith is a maine fruite of pietie follow faith and thou shalt not distrust Gods prouidence nor carie thy selfe as one cast off and left to shift for thy selfe but shalt looke vp to thy father and waite vpon that hand which feedeth the verie sparrows yea the rauens when they call vnto it 4. loue to men a fruite of faith selfe loue occasioneth couetousnesse but Christian loue seeketh not her owne things much lesse other mens 5. Meeknes wayting and expecting Gods comming to the supplie of our want opposed to the pride and arrogancie of the couetous and rich 6. Fight the good fight of faith striue by faith patience and praier against all these lusts of infidelitie distrust earthly mindednes and such like 7. Laie hold on eternall life beeing called by faith and hope lift vp thy heart and affections to heauenly conuersation thy treasure beeing there let thy heart be there also Let schollers set apart to the Ministerie meditate often vpon this place Let Ministers consider they cannot both performe their dutie and make tents as Paul could and therefore they must lay aside such secular busines as distract them from fitting themselues to teach their people and in teaching so to carie themselues that out of the testimonie of their consciences they may be able to say with Paul Act. 20. I haue desired no mans gold siluer or garments yea and their people also may see and say of them that they haue sought them and not theirs yea not their owne priuate profit but the profit of many that they might be saued Preists and Iesuites are content to venture life and limme to winne men to Romish religion and how much more should Ministers of God be content with any condition to gaine men vnto God Doctr. Out of the epithite added to withdraw the hearts of men from couetousnes calling that a filthy lucre which is gotten by it we will note two more generall instructions First That there is much filthy lucre and gaine which euery Christian must abhorre which is the rather noted because men of filthy and corrupt mindes thinke any gaine cleanly and sweet inough let it be gotten by hooke or crooke or blowne in by any winde But we are to know that much gaine is filthy on which the Lord will one day so blow as the third heire shall haue little cause to smile in it Now according to our former interpretation whatsoeuer gaine it is the prosecuting whereof may argue a base and filthy minde or whatsoeuer is ioyned with any sinne that is a filthy lucre But because men are loath to take knowledge of such a sweete sinne in such generalitie I will in particular giue some tast hereof and then vse some motiues against it For the former I will comprehend it in three rules First all vniust gaine in dealing whether in bargaining or out of bargaine is filthy lucre In bargaine as selling things 1. vnprofitable for the Church or common wealth 2. vnsaleable as 1. Church-patrimonie as Symonists 2. liberalitie as vsurers 3. time as most Chapmen and Marchants 4. lies as lawyers of knowledge defending bad causes Thirdly things knowne to them to be defectiue either in substance or vse whereby they become of vniust price either in that they are not of that profit to the buyer they ought or that quantitie because of vniust weights or measure but most of this is confessed filthy lucre Out of bargaine 1. That gaine which any man taketh for some dutie which he neglecteth or omitteth the sinne of Nonresidents idle or idol and insufficient Ministers 2. That gaine which is taken by vnderhand corruption as bribes which blinde the eyes of the wise to the staying or peruerting the course of iustice 3. That which accreweth by vnwarrantable or vniust policie as for a man to breake and become banquerupt to enrich himselfe an vsuall course but dishonest inough yea an horrible theft in many deseruing no lesse punishment then our lawes inflict vpon theft 2. Rule All that gaine that is gotten by gaming for mony as by carding dicing bowling wherein men seeke to benefit themselues by other mens losse is a filthy lucre For euery penny must be accounted for and if it be not patrimony or gift ought to be gotten in the sweate and labour of a lawfull calling And consequently all such gaine as comes in by partaking and abetting in these sinnes as to make gaine by conuerting their houses into gaming houses stageplay houses or tipling houses all which are the receptacles and roostes of filthy and vicious persons and the gaine therefore cannot be but filthy the last of which three although there haue beene and might be a necessarie vse of yet such is the common disorder of them generally that in stead of alehouses we may call thē hel houses for a Christian man need no other hell then to be next neighbors vnto them but if there be any better ordered I speake not a-against them 3. Rule All that gaine that goeth hand in hand with the violence of any of Gods laws is filthy gaine As that which is gotten by needles oaths true or false against the third commandement or by riding out on the Sabbath day or staying at home by employment in the ordinarie calling out of verie extraordinarie necessitie against the fourth or the price of an harlot against the seauenth or by stealth and vailes whereby men vnconscionably shape out their owne commoditie out of another mans cloth or by any manner of oppression and grinding the faces of the poore as by monopolies enhansing ingrossing and regrating corne or other commodities against the eight or by lying and dissembling which is as ordinary with many as their trading is against the ninth All these with diuerse other kinds almost against euery commandement are filthy lucre Of all which the Apostle speaketh 1. Thess. 4.5 Let no man oppresse or defraud his brother in any thing and addeth two reasons 1. because the Lord is the auenger of all such things 2. because we are not called to vncleannes but vnto holines implying that these are practises farre vnbeseeming that holines vnto which a professor of Christ is called as in Eph. 5.3.5
head thy sword shall pearce thine owne heart Goliahs owne sword shall sunder his head and bodie Haman shall hansell his owne gallowes the Madianites that little feared to be slaine by the Israelites shall be slaine one by another For it is iust with God saith Paul to render tribulation to those that afflict his Saints that as they secretly hatch mischeife against the godly so the Lord should secretly deuise and prepare righteous iudgement against themselues And surely many a man there is that carrieth secret plagues about him some in his inward estate some in his outward some in his bodie some in his soule some in himselfe some in his with which he strugleth and toyleth and turneth himselfe to many causes and meanes of his harmes and it may be to some sinnes as causes but neuer espie this curse passed from the mouth of God against his mallice toward good men and so toyleth himselfe altogether in vaine Were these things written in the hearts of men how could it be but they should stand in awe and dread with wicked Balaam who otherwise was willing inough to curse where God hath blessed 3. Let vs learne to see our inbred hatred of good men at least our want of loue vnto them and seeing it bewaile it and bewayling it reforme it Let our louing affection cause vs to ioyne our selues to their societie among whom good is to be gotten Obiect Oh but this is a toyle indeed if we goe amongst them they are so precise we may not take the least libertie we must speak of nothing but Scripture matters Ans. If thou hadst the life of Christ working in thee and that delight in God which beseemeth a sonne or daughter of God it would be thy meate and drinke to meditate speake and spend thy thoughts and time in holy things and thinke such times happily gained from thy vanitie yea from thy lawfull calling or if thou didst fauour the things of the spirit as thou doest the things of the flesh that which is indeed the freedome of a Christian would not be such a yoke and burthen the spirit of Christ would make thee willing thus to spend thy time and become in no company neither idle nor vnprofitable and much lesse vaine or licentious and take this withall that gracious words are neuer vnwelcome but to a gracelesse heart Obiect But I see no such good in their meetings Ans. Thou maist want wisedome to draw it out of them or else thou seest it not because thou wantest eyes as the soudiers sought Christ euen in speaking vnto him or else they seeme simple and weake men as the Church is blacke but comely the sunne lookes vpon them and their infirmities falls and afflictions make them outwardly appeare as the tents of Kedar and vpon these thine eyes gaze altogether yet as the Church is glorious within so are the members in respect of sanctitie and ornaments of the soule which weighed in thy ballance are found very light I exhort therefore all those that would encrease in grace that they linke their soules to such as feare God so Dauid made himselfe a companion of all them that feared the Lord and the next words seeme to include the reason and which keepe thy statutes the statutes of the Lord are in their hearts in their mouthes before their eyes and in their hands This will keepe them from entring into the way of the wicked and from beeing so easily plucked away with the error of the wicked But to such as would faine be acquainted with an hellish life before hand let them frequent other companies then this where God is not present nor his spirit nor his loue but the spirit of mischiefe of swearing swilling vncleannes and all hostillitie against God where in stead of men are Deuills incarnate in whose minds aâ— in a shop Satan is euer framing and forging vnholy and vncleane thoughts and desires and according to the abundance of their hearts their mouthes speake lewd things and their hands act all manner of wickednesse hardly canst thou come neere them but they will infect thee but keepe with them and thou wilt be like them thy bodie is not fitter to receiue the infection of the plague from a person that hath a plague sore running vpon him then thy soule to be deadly poysoned and infected by such societie Wise The Papists out of their vulgar translation abuse this word to improoue the marriage of Ministers and most improperly turne and translate it chast or continent whereas the word properly signifyeth a man of a sound minde that is prudent circumspect one that carrieth a continuall consultation within himselfe for the guiding of his whole course in such moderation as wisedome may appeare in his speeches gestures countenance and whole life Besides that the Apostle requireth the selfe same vertue of married wiues 1. Tim. 3.11 and of all young men of what profession soeuer whom I hope they meane not to debarre of marriage How wise and circumspect a man the Minister need to be will appeare if we consider either the workes of his calling or his person and place it selfe For the former what wisedome is required of him who is to vtter the word of wisedome whereby both himselfe and his people should be made wise to saluation and so to speake this word as becometh him to speake that in nothing he may be blamed what a wise steward must he be that must giue euery seruant within the house of God his owne portion and that in due season how experienced had that man need to be who is as Gods owne mouth to separate betweene the pretious and the vile how circumspect and warie least his people beeing as lambs among wolues should fall into the aduersaries hands and beeing be guiled by words of humane wisedome so peruerted And for the latter their verie persons and places require euen the wisedome of serpents to walke circumspectly as persons watching vnto euery step where they meane to set their foote 1. Because they are lights set vpon hills the eies of the world are vpon them euery thing in them is marked as they are eyes to espie other mens manners so are other mens eies much more vpon them either for imitation or calumniation 2. A sober and circumspect carriage not onely shutteth the mouth of the enemie who seeketh occasion to blaspheme the glorious Gospel and through the sides of the Minister to smite Christ himselfe but remooueth a iust scandale whereby many are contented to abide without the Church namely the dissolute and disordered course of the teachers of religon which maketh euen the religion taught by such stinke and become loathsome to numbers who gladly lay hold of such occasions to be of no religion at all and therefore if women must so walke as that by their honest conuersation others may be wonne ought not men much more and yet most of all Ministers 3. Such a wise and graue carriage getteth reuerence
of their mouthes and sparkles of fire leape out the smoke they send out is like a seething pot or caldron 4. As the spirit of truth is a peaceable and meeke spirit so neuer shall a man finde a bitter spirit conscionably vtter pure truths neither indeed will truth Gods darling dwell with such And what lowder lie then to charge Gods children with damnable heresies Let all antiquitie be searched and we shall finde three things which must concurre to make an heretike 1. The broching of something contrarie to the Articles of faith 2. A departing from the Church vpon it with profession of drawing Disciples 3. After solemne admonition a stiffnesse in such error and faction None of which if they can be found in such as to whome all are imputed Let euery man iudge whether such boldnesse in any man deserue not more open reprehension and censure whereby such might learne at length to spare the credit of such who are so farre beyond the reach of their enuie as that they iustly pittie their weaknesse and solly and not with them attempt any more the discouering of their fathers nakednesse which were a good way to couer their owne Vse 3. Let none looke to be spared in the Ministerie if they will be incorrigible no not great ones If any people might looke to be spared surely they of the circumcision might beeing a people of such prerogatiues But 1. Paul preferres the Churches good aboue their credit 2. As God hath no respect of persons no more hath his word 3. When great ones are more seuerely taxed inferiours will feare the more Doctr. 2. Note further who are to be reputed the chiefe plagues of the Church and the archseducers of the world euen they of the circumcision that is such as ioyne the lawe with the Gospel and works with faith in the act of iustification for they â—each such doctrine as abolisheth from Christ and maketh him profit nothing and that in such manner as men can hardly shift or auoide them for they slily glide into the extraordinarie commendation of that the Scripture also commendeth and attributeth too much vnto that which the Scripture ascribeth somewhat vnto As for example Circumcision in the prime of it was an ordinance to seale the righteousnesse of faith and for a time was worthily in such reputation as that death is iustly threatned against the neglect of it be it in Moses himselfe These seducers taking hence occasion goe one step further and will haue it a meritorious cause of saluation and consequently will not haue it dated when the Lord hath expired it but albeit the bodie hath appeared the shadowe must remaine The Popish teachers at this day are the iust heires of these seducers as appeareth in these particulars the Iewish teachers would professe and teach Christ but not alone for he must be ioyned with Moses and all the former rites and all these with Christs merits must be iumbled to iustification Euen so Popish seducers sit with Antichrist in the Church of God and professe Christ but together with Christ they must merit something themselues and so make themselues debters to the whole law And further they make the works of grace almes prayer fasting contrition yea their owne rites and traditions obserued meritorious causes of saluation for they promise life eternall to masses indulgences auricular confession vowes pilgrimages c. and so tread in the verie steppes of these seducers 2. Againe as the Iewish teachers dealt with circumcision so doe the Papists with our Sacraments which because by diuine institution they are signes and seales of Gods mercie and faithfull couenant they turne them into physicall not conduits but causes not containing onely but conferring grace euen by the worke wrought 3. Further as the Iewish teachers lead their disciples to stand vpon outward shewes and prerogatiues as that they were sonnes of Abraham had receiued the law circumcision in their flesh and were distinguished into diuerse famous sects as Scribes Pharisies Sadduces Essees c. The verie same things in effect doe Popish teachers force men to stand vpon as false antiquitie fained succession dissembled chastitie hypocriticall orders as of Francis Dominicke Benedict and an hundred more according to whose rules whosoeuer walke mercie and peace they pronounce vpon him such cannot faile of life euerlasting but as for beleefe in the Sonne of God seeking life by that means it is the least of their labour Thus doe they with those seducers publish lies and dreames of their owne hearts that Gods people may forget his name that is the grace and mercy of God in Iesus Christ. Vse 1. This point letteth vs see how pernicious and dangerous the Popish doctrine is which whosoeuer holdeth and maintaineth is abolished from Christ and fallen from grace Paul is not more confident in any thing then this that the ioyning of any thing with Christ as the matter of our righteousnesse is the cutting off of a man from Christ Gal. 5.3 Behold I Paul say and testifie that if yee be circumcised that is with opinion of righteousnes by it or confidence in it for else at this time the worke of circumcision hurt him not that kept himselfe from confidence of righteousnesse by it Christ profiteth you nothing so we testifie truely against the Papists that so many of them as will be iustified by the works of the lawe are fallen from Christ. Now because their doctrine teacheth this and he is not an absolute Papist that beleeueth it not we truely conclude that it is a doctrine leading from Christ and the absolute Papist hath no part in Christ. Obiect Doth not Iames make a cooperation of faith and works Ans. Yea but not in the act of our iustification nor in the matter or worke of our saluation but onely in the declaration of the sinceritie of our faith and truth of our conuersion which by fruits of righteousnesse we shew to be voide of hypocrisie so as let faith and works ioyntly concurre in the approbation of our iustification but in case of making vs righteous before God away with the works of the law if thou meanest to haue part in Christ these will neuer stand together here let Moses die and be buried and let no man euer knowe where he was laid to raise him againe This point shall be clearer when we come to those words of our Apostle Wee are not saued by the works of righteousnesse which we had done In the meane time dare Paul affirme of the lawe of Moses Gods owne lawe that he that holds vnto it to be iustified by it is fallen from Christ what would he haue said of their desperate and irrecouerable fall who looke for iustification out of their owne traditions vowes inventions the drosse and chaffe of their owne deuises of all which the Lord will say who required these things at your hands Let vs beware of dogges the propertie of whom is to returne to their vomit
vnder euerie greene tree and were disobedient children and yet cap. 4.19 he so taketh their miserie to heart as that he crieth out oh my belly my belly I am pained at the verie heart my heart is troubled within me I can not be still And when cap. 9.2 he had desired a place apart that he might neuer come among them they beeing become adulterers an assemblie of rebels and proceeded daily from euill to worse yet to shew that his soule abhorred them not neither that he had cast them out of his affection he tells them in cap. 13.17 that if they would not heare his soule should weepe in secret and his eies droppe downe teares for them So for a Minister to charge a people with knowne and open sinnes it is not euer a signe of malice nor a sting of bitternesse but rather a sweet woūding of loue Hardly can we perswade men of our loue in this case nay euen the Apostle himselfe who spake with ineuitable wisedome was glad to vse many protestations prefaces and apologies to perswade men of it as 1. Cor. 4.14 when he had told the Corinths plainly of their ingratitude who suffered him to be hungrie naked reuiled c. is glad to adde a defence for himselfe I write not these things to shame you but as my beloued children I admonish you So when we deale plainly and let men see themselues and their wayes we cannot perswade them we loue them but for our selues our owne consciences must be our brasen wall if we be not entertained and approoued in other mens we must doe our dutie and tell Israel his sinne Ezec. 18. And although it would doe many good to see vs silenced and stopped in the course of our diligence yet would it doe them no good to see vs damned for our negligence towards them Oh saith one this preacher is euer speaking of me he hath some spight at me and therefore I cannot abide to heare him Oh but whosoeuer thou art learne to suffer the word of exhortation and reproofe for it is a signe of an heart in the gall of bitternesse to impute malice and vncharitablenes to such Ministers as crie out against the knowne sinnes of it and to account of preaching as many doe but rayling Such a one was Ahab who cried out of Eliah as his enemie because he findeth out his sinne such are the hearts of such brutish men who will be at defiance with God and the seruants of God christianly admonishing or reproouing them and then they crie out there is no loue in them which is all one to say that vnlesse we flatter them and partake with them in their sinnes there is no loue in vs. Iohn Baptist dealt roughly with those that came to his baptisme Oh generation of vipers and yet who durst say that that holy man hated them and yet with vs it is no good diuinitie if we couer not the sinnes that are as openly committed as Absolons in the sight of all Israel other men may and can speake of sinnes and impieties and yet God must be dumbe they can see them but God must not other men can openly speake of them in their houses shops fields and markets and yet we may not mention them for feare of forfeiting all our loue But we must much more take vp that dutie which euerie priuate man is bound vnto Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thy heart but plainely reprooue him and suffer him not to sinne Wee may not hate you so much as not deale plainely with you Secondly note that howsoeuer the Apostle dealeth plainly yet he dealeth wisely and vseth a preface to cut off all the preiudice of the truth he deliuereth and is a grace to be imitated of all Ministers who ought prudently to temper their zeale with wisedome so suppling and asswaging their reproofes as they may appeare to proceede from loue When the Apostle was to write of the reiection of the Iewes and the calling of the Gentiles least he should seeme to speak of any sinister affection or from hard conceit of the Iewes he cutteth off all such suspition by a large preface in which he attesteth by an oath that he so embraced his countriemen the Iewes in the most inward affection of his loue as he could haue beene contented to haue beene accursed for them and in Rom. 10.1 beeing to deliuer the true cause of their reiection which was the stablishing of an humane righteousnes he beginneth with a protestation that his hearts desire and prayer to God was that Israel might be saued And great reason is that Ministers should thus practise this serpentine wisedome commended vnto them by Christ himselfe 1. Because they are as sheepe among wolues that is satanicall instruments armed with serpentine subtiltie watching all aduantages to depraue their best actions vndertaken with best deliberation and on the best grounds 2. In regard of the Gospel which the aduersarie is readie to blaspheame and smite and wound through their sides 3. In respect of those that are without that they seeing the wisedome of God in the course of their doctrine and liues may thereby be wonne to the loue of the truth Col. 4.3 Now this wisdome is not fleshly pollicie as maketh men idle lookers on for feare of danger but to walke circumspectly still going on in the good way of life and not rushing headlong but discreetly looking to euerie steppe which Salomon calleth the pondering of the pathes Vse 1. Let Ministers seeing they haue so many eies vpon them pray for vnderstanding hearts and seeing they naturally want this wisedome let them aske it of God that it may as Salomon saith make their faces to shine euery where shewing wisedome as well as zeale in reproofes censures in speaking of euents in the Church and Land and the rather seeing euen in Gods causes we may not be too forward Good Hester in her warmest loue to her selfe and people who were Gods people all of them sold to the sword may not yet rashly step to Ahashuerosh before she had considered of the rigour of the law which was sure to be so much the more seuerely executed by how much it was more commodious for the Kings safetie also whether she was in fauour and grace not hauing beene called of 30. daies and especially she and her people had fasted and praied and consulted with the Lord. Nay more Peter must not rashly draw his sword and strike to saue Christs own life two worthy examples for our imitation 2. People must also commend their Ministers to the Lords direction and whosoeuer stand in good causes that the Lord who is rich in wisedome would giue them wisedome in all things Now we come to the parts of the verses and first of the preface vnto the testimonie Wherein 1. it is to be enquired who is meant by this Prophet Ans. By common consent the Apostle meaneth Epimenides an heathen man and a profane Poet who i◠one of his
so monstrous and among other one especially made them noted and hated of all the world namely that Iupiter the cheife of the gods was dead and that his graue was with them the which with other fables made them so ridiculous as that they became a proverb among the nations insomuch as to lie was to play the Cretian Neither did the Poet speake of some slipps of the tongues of some few or some falls seldome ouertaking them but of an habit and affected custome and exercise of lying and fayning which generally and continually they were so tainted with as little or no soundnes vprightnesse and faithfulnesse but trecherie guile falsehood appeared in their dealings Doct. Falsehood and deceit in word and deede is condemned not only by the light of the Scriptures but by the light of nature it selfe Which appeareth expressely not onely by the testimonie of this Pagan Poet but by other lights in nature for the naturall conscience of man accuseth and checketh for it yea in children thēselues it maketh them blush at the report of a lie Besides the most graceles men of men account it the highest disgrace to haue the lie giuen them the infamie of which vice is such as none wil take to it none wil confesse it And on the contrary the heathen so extolled truth in word in practise as of all other vertues it was sayned to be the onely daughter of Iupiter as whom most neerely it resembled Vse How should we who would be reputed Gods children abhorre that practise which euen the sonnes of men are ashamed of shall the sparkles of naturall light make the naturall conscience of a Heathen and gracelesse man accuse him of this sinne and shall not the cleare light of grace force the consciences of professed Christians to reprooue them Is it iustly reputed a disgrace to common men to be taken with a lie how disgracefull should it be to Christian men shall the Heathen professe truth to resemble God so expressely as that it is his deare only daughter and shall Christians who finde in the Scriptures the whole image of God stiled by the title and comprehended vnder the name of truth in their practise scarce expresse it as a part of that image And yet how many Christians are behind euen millions of the Heathen who although they be commanded euery man to speak truth to his neighbour yet shame they not to defend that they may lie and forsweare too for the advantage of themselues and others and therefore they say that though they dislike hurtfull lies yet see they not but they may as they do lie in iest or for the good of their neighbour especially to saue his life For this say they hurteth none nor is against the law of charitie and they find it commended to them in the practise of the Midwiues to saue the male infants of the Hebrewes of Rahab to saue the Spies and Michol and Ionathan to saue Dauid from Sauls furie and in the doctrine and writings of some of the Fathers as Origen Ierome who in regard of the profitable ends held these no sinnes To all which in few words I answer 1. That euery lie is hurtfull whether in iest or earnest for euill or for good because it is an enemie to truth and against the ninth commandement 2. For iesting or sporting lyes the threatning is generall Psal. 5.6 thou shalt destroie them that speake lyes vntruthes may not be spoken although they be not thought and Prov. 6. Thou shalt destroie the lying tongue he excepteth not if it be not in sport or for a good ende And many of the Heathen themselues saw the sillines and follie of this shift we reade of the Lacedemonians that they would not suffer their lawes to be gainsaid in iest and yet the law of the Lord may be controlled and gainsaied in iest of Christians When Thespis the first stageplayer was asked if he were not ashamed to vtter so many lyes in such a worthy audience he answered he did it in sport But wise Solon replied If we approoue and commend this sport wee shall finde it in earnest in our contracts and affaires and euen so by Gods iust iudgement it befalls Christians who vsing to lie in sport get an habit of lying in earnest and by his iesting lyes raiseth a suspition of his words that he cannot be beleeued be he neuer in such earnest 3. For officious lies so called there can be no such because in euery lie some office or dutie is violated But they hurt no man yes if they hurt not another they hurt a mans selfe many waies againe if they hurt not the parties for whom yet hurt they the parties to whom they are tolde who are abused and vrged to beleeue a lie and were not this yet they hurt and preiudice the truth which ought to preuaile But the end of them is good Yea but that which is euill in the nature and constitution may neuer be admitted let the end be neuer so good which is pretended The least euill may not be committed for the greatest good to helpe man we may not hurt God Moses would rather be blotted out of Gods booke then God should be dishonored Nay we may not tell the least lie for Gods greatest glorie and much lesse for mans good Iob 13.9.10 Will you make a lie for him as one lyeth for a man surely he will reprooue you And if a lie would make to Gods glorie yet he is not vnrighteous to leaue it vnpunished Rom. 3.7 But they be not against charitie Yes for charitie reioyceth in truth and if they were not yet are they directly against pietie which two louing freinds may admit no diuorce 4. For the examples alleadged and all of that kind we must distinguish betweene the facts of the faithfull and the manner of them The facts of sauing the children and spies c. was commendable and argued the feare of God and loue of his children but the manner of putting these in execution was neuer approoued in the Scriptures although the facts themselues were Neither is it strange that faith and sinne should combate together in the same action in this condition of the infirmitie and imperfection of the dearest Saints of God vntill that perfect come 5. The verie heathens condemned all dissonance and dissent betweene heart and tongue thoughts and speaches the one whereof was bestowed on vs by God to expresse the other Let vs therefore who professe the loue and feare of the Lord shew our selues to be of the remnant of Israel by this in that we neither doe iniquitie nor speake lyes nor haue a deceitfull tongue found in our mouths And to helpe our selues in this dutie meditate on these reasons 1. All falshood and lyes are directly against God himselfe who is truth it selfe so as by them a man becommeth most vnlike vnto God and most like to the deuill who is the father and first founder
word of God is both the immortal seed wherof we are begottē to God that food which daily preseruet◠vs that we perish not 1. Pet. 1.23 and 2.2 if it be purely and incorruptly preached all the sound members of the Church by the power of the spirit turning it into good blood and nourishment are sound and strong but if it be adulterated and corrupted with mans deuises if it be blended poisoned or leauened hence are all sorts of spirituall diseases ingendred and fedde which ouergrowe the soules of men so as they are soone brought to the gates of death 2. The Apostle wisheth vs to consider the ende of the commandement 1. Tim. 1.4.5 that is either the morall lawe or that commandement and lawe of Christ Ioh. 15.20 The ende of the commandement is loue that is both towards God for himselfe and man for God but this loue must not be vnsound not in word and tongue onely but in deede and in truth from a pure that is a sincere heart a good conscience and faith vnfained But how is this soundnes o◠grace wrought in the heart the verse going before telleth vs that fables and vanities of men are so farre from this worke that fire is not more contrarie to water then those be to godly edifying the which plausible wittie conceits while men desire they are soone turned saith Paul to vain iangling And Satan hath made vse of this truth to the ouerthrow of many soules whose ancient practise euer was to pester the Church with infinite toyes and tales fancies and fables that mens sences might be taken vp therein least they should by the searching of the truth get out of his chaines of darkenesse wherein hee detaineth them 3. From the righteous iudgement of the Lord the sencence hath passed that when hee hath affoarded men his word to call convert strengthen and direct them but they hauing wandring hearts and itching eares loath that wholesome word he giueth them ouer to strong delusions to beleeue lies and to this ende according to their owne hearts lusts he sendeth them an heape of teachers to turne them away from the truth 2. Tim. 4.4 And what can be more iust seeing the Lord hath enioyned vs to captiuate all our senses vnto the simplicitie of his word but we wil vntie them to raunge after strange glosses comments and words of no profit he hath separated the wheate from the chaffe but we will mingle them he hath deliuered a perfect rule of faith and life but we by seeking out other rules from men argue it of imperfection he hath offered vs the pure riuers and streames to drinke at but we will digge puddles to our selues or drinke out of the cisternes of strangers shall not men now despising so great grace neglecting so great saluation offering such open iniurie to the Lord and his ordinances as iustly as dearely buy their owne woe and be giuen ouer to delusion Vse 1. Ministers must so teach as they may be able to professe with the Apostle 2. Pet. 1.16 We haue not followed deceiueable fables but the power and comming of our Lord Iesus Christ that is concerning the exhibiting of the Messiah the accomplishment of promises the abolishment of shadowes and his mightie power in word and action in his resurrection and ascension these are the things which we haue opened vnto you not wearying you or our selues in vngrounded fables vncertaine doctrines or deceiuing you with any shewe of words nor any thing whereof we were not occulate witnesses Other things haue a shewe of wisedome but if the word of the Lord be forsaken what truth of wisedom can be in them Ier. 8.9 other things may seeme to bring glorie but the true glorie of Gods messenger is that of the Apostle 2. Cor. 1.12 namely in simplicitie and godly purenes and not in fleshly wisedome he conuerseth in the world 2. Hearers must beware least any spoile them or carrie them away thorough Philosophie the speach is taken from theeues who come secretly to carrie away sheepe out of the fold to whome the Apostle compareth vaine teachers for they are no better to whom if thou wouldst not be a pray keepe from their snares mens wisedome will here betray thee curb the vanitie of thine owne heart in which thou art borne else will it make thee drinke in vanitie as the fish doth water be diligent in learning and keeping such doctrine as concerneth life euerlasting heare him willingly that telleth thee of Christ of his doctrine of his actions of his suffering this shall feed thee to saluation as for doctrines of quaint deuises and conceits of humane wisedome turne away thine care from them els wil they breede to more vngodlines 3. The seuerall doctrines of Turkes Iewes Papists are so many bad humors feeding so many diseases amōg whom if there be any faith at all yet can there be no soundnes in the faith because all of them are patched together of fables to passe ouer the former as too blasphemous to be once named among Christians the verie name of their Alcaron is suffitiently detestable The Iewish fables whereof their Talmud is full we haue seene in part besides that their Cabala is full of humane deuises but euen in the things which primarily were the Lords owne institutions they are become the embracers of fables If now they vrge as they doe distinctions of persons he is a Iew not who is one outward or in the letter but he that is one within If circumcision a note of that distinction now that is circumcision which is not in the flesh but in the heart If distinction of daies seeing Christ our Passeouer is sacrificed we must not keep feasts with old leauen neither with the leavened bread of maliciousnesse but with the vnleavened bread of sinceritie and truth If distinction of meates that which goeth into the bellie defileth not a man and whatsoeuer is sold in the shambles we may eate asking no question for conscience sake For the Popish fables we need goe no further then there liues and legends of many of which delusions they are now ashamed But if we adde their Canons constitutions decrees and humane traditions vrged as things necessarie binding the conscience concerning daies meats garments orders and such voluntarie worship we might easily see their whole religion placed in such outward obseruations neglecting and deprauing whatsoeuer is of substance to the true and spirituall worship of God as though Christian religion stood in things corruptible or in things indifferent or bodily exercise and not rather in things spirituall necessarie and premanent Hath the holy Ghost said in the Scripture that the kingdome of God is not meate and drinke but righteousnesse peace and ioy in the holy Ghost and that meat and cloth are for the bellie and back and perish with the vse for God shall destroie both Let the blinded Papist keepe his coard and cowle at his backe cloath
hereticall seducers vnder this title seeing they tread the sâ—me steps of the old Puritane heretikes the memorie of whom let it be accursed for euer No no the beleeuer is â—aught daily to pray Lord forgiue vs our debts with the Publican Lord haue mercie on mee a sinner he accounteth his owne righteousnesse as a stained clout well knowing that if he should challenge righteousnesse from himselfe that his owne cloathes would defile him yea let them take much snow and nitre yet of themselueâ— can they neuer be cleane but that Christ becommeth as purging fire and fullers sope vnto them Now if any yet thinke it vnreasonable to ascribe both puritie and impuritie to the same soule the answer is the Scripture hath taught vs how to conceiue it 1. Ioh. 1.7.8 The blood of Iesus Christ purgeth from all sinne yet if any say he hath no sinne he deceiueth himselfe It is indeede Gods grace and fauour to account the beleeuers his doue and vndefiled and in regard of that perfect robe of righteousnesse he couereth them withall to adde that there is no spot in them but it is grace in them to acknowledge and vtter of themselues that which Christ did of his disciples ye are all cleane but you had neede haue your feete washed seeing that this purging is not wrought all at once in vs but by degrees and that in this life there remaineth alwaies some impuritie to be purged Vse 1. Let none dare to scoffe at the godly vnder this title or any other which the Lord vouchsafeth them hearest thou the Lord accounting his Church as pure as the sunne and perfect and vndefiled in their way calling them his holy ones and saints and thinkest thou this a sufficient ground to scoffe at them or doest thou shewe thy selfe one of this number or rather is it not the part of an Ismaelite and a cursed wretch to scoffe at the sonnes of blessing for the blessings sake nay rather seeing the Lord thus honoureth his seruants and testifieth his loue in passing by all their imperfections as though there were none let such as haue taken occasion to scoffe at Christians from that which is their onely approbation before God euen ioyne themselues to the people of God that as the liberties of Gods people in Persia made many of their enemies become Iewes so those that haue been enemies and readie to offer them violence seeing the fauour of God towards them may be mooued to become friendly vnto them 2. If the deuill doe raise any scoffing Micholl to scorne our sinceritie while we solace our selues before the Lord and if the sonnes of men will not cease to turne our glorie into shame Let not those that feare God be daunted nor giue ground much lesse flie backe for any tearmes of contempt but account this their priuiledge before God a badge of Christs profession and their honour before all the world and thus encourage themselues to striue on to further puritie both of heart and life 1. Of heart because the inside must first be made cleane and 2. of life for when the soule is purified it must worke in the life in obeying the truth through the spirit Thus the Christian man beeing like a cleare chrystall glasse with a light in the midst which must needes appeare through euery part of it hauing within him the light of grace holdeth it forth although in the midst of a froward and wicked generation The reasons to mooue vs hereunto are sundrie 1. In regard of Gods account and estimation of such as shall choose such cleane paths to walke in as we haue heard what neede a man care if all men condemne him so God iustifie and approoue of him and his wayes 2. Hereby onely a man becommeth capable of Gods graces who powreth not his gratious liquors into any fustie or filthie vessell but if any man purge himselfe he shall be a vessell vnto honour sanctified and meete for the Lord and prepared vnto euery good worke 3. All the promises of God are made only to such Dauid breaketh out into a resolued conclusion Psal. 73.1 Surely God is good to Israel to the pure of heart Let his trialls be what they will let his person be neuer so meane let his name be neuer so reproched the Lord respecteth him that is of an holy conuersation there is no difference between Iew and Gentile rich and poore with God so the heart be purified Such are only fit to approach God in prayer who can lift vp pure hands and so offer that cleane offering prophecied of to be lifted vp in euery place God heareth not sinners saith the blind man And the exhortation is let vs drawe neare God with true hearts in assurance of faith sprinkled in our hearts from an euill conscience and washed in our bodies with pure water Heb. 10.22 Nay more the studie of puritie hath the promise of blessednesse of the blessed vision of God for who shall ascend into the mountaine of the Lord and who shall stand in his holy place Euen he that hath innocent hands and a pure heart Seeing then that without it no man shall see God and that all vncleane persons shall be kept without the gates of the Citie let this consideration added to the expectation of such prâ—â—ises mooue vs to cleanse our selues from all filthinesse of flesh and spirit and grow vp vnto full holines in the feare of God 2. Cor. 7.1 4. This course is a note of a true beleeuer who as in other things so herein is made conformable vnto Christ in purging himselfe as he is pure the scope of the place is to shew this to be a marke of our adoption when knowing our selues subiect to sinne yet we desire and endeauour by all good meanes to cleanse our selues daily propounding herein before vs Christ as a patterne of imitation 5. Lastly let vs be prouoked to a greater care of holines seeing the Lord hath not beene niggardly in affoarding vs meanes aboue many by the which we might be clensed He hath giuen vs his word plentifully wherby faith might be wrought vs to the purifying of our hearts He hath sent out his Sonne whose blood through the eternall spirit offred without spot by himselfe vnto God purgeth our consciences from dead workes to serue the liuing God he hath giuen vs of his spirit to renew vs by whose blessed dewes we might be besprinkled as with pure water so as we might be iustified in the name of the Lord Iesus and by the spirit of our God He hath sent out his chastisements and afflictions in such greeuous manner as our Fathers neuer saw the like by which as by rubbing and beating and wringing many might be purified and made white He hath sought to purge his floore by sundrie fannes of afflictions by plague and pestilence famine and dearth violent and vnseasonable winds and weathers and by the angrie distemper of
of the soule letteth a simple man see the secrets of his heart laid open bringeth him to the sight of his sinne and to breake out into the acknowledgement and confession of the truth saying God is there indeed Now nothing but the word can tell a man his thoughts nothing else can pronounce sentence according to that which is in the heart and therefore cannot but come out from God whose only priuiledge it is to search the hearts which he hath made Vse 1. Let Ministers gird this sharp sword vpon their thigh and strike downe the high thoughts of men speaking rather to the conscience then to the eares of men for else the word which is spirituall and most directly worketh vpon the heart and spirit looseth in his hand the proper worke and powerfull vse of it This alone is that two edged sword in the mouth of Christ whereby he gets the victorie as Dauid said of Goliahs so more truely may we say of this there is no sword to this Philosophy Poetrie and profane things are too blunt to peirce the spirit too weake to conuert soules too dull to giue sinne and corruption deadly blowes or deaths wounds Whosoeuer would turne men from their wicked way and from the euill of their inuentions must stand in Gods counsell and declare his words to his people And the note of a true Leuite is to haue the law of truth vnder his lips Malac. 2.6 2. Labour in hearing the word to find it thus diuinely and powerfully working in thy heart finde thy soule stricken with the sence of death eternall find it the sacrificing knife to cut the throate of thy sinnes and lustfull affections find it to shake and astonish thy soule for this is the onely way for thee to finde rest in the day of trouble if it slay not thy sinnes it slayeth thy selfe insensibly for it neuer returneth in vaine 3. Be patient to suffer thy hypocrisie vncleannes yea thy most close and inward sinnes to be discouered in the Ministery and when thou seest this light of the Lord searching out all the bowells of thy bellie say of it surely God is in it for although I find not this presence by thunder lightning earthquake as in the mount yet by a still voice the Lord commeth and speaketh to my soule no voice but his can cast downe such strong holds as I see shaken within mee none but he can bind my conscience none but he can summon my thoughts none else but he that made it can worke my flintie heart like waxe The woman at the well conceiued nothing aboue ordinarie of Christ till he came neere her and told her of her secret vncleane course then could she acknowledge him a Prophet then could she aske her neighbours Is not he the Messias that hath told mee all that euer I did euen so is it not the Lord Iesus that in his word telleth thee of all thy waies come thy selfe call thy neighbours with thee to learne where such instruction is to be had When Christ told Nathaniel that he saw him vnder the figge tree where he thought he had not then could he say surely thou art the sonne of God the King of Israel euen so when thou findest the word discouering that in thee which thou thoughtest was hid from euery eye thou maist say truely this is the word of the Sonne of God herein it resembleth him it findeth me out of my figge leaues and calleth mee out of my bushes where I had hid my selfe Thou maist be bold to affirme surely he is a Prophet of the God of Israel that can discouer the secrets of the King of Syria and the words which he speaketh in his priuie chamber and as truely this is a man of God that can tell me the thoughts and counsells which I take in the most priuie chamber of my soule yea in the secret and most retyred closet of my heart Many not acquainted with this lesson storme and rage at the word when it pricketh them and thinke that the Preacher is informed and beginne to suspect some intelligencers the truth is we haue an intellengencer euen a spirit which goeth after Gehezi and stayeth by Ananias and Saphirah till their most secret conveyances be discouered and reuenged to whom day and darknes are alike and for such let them in time beware to spurne against preuailing truth least one day teach them to their cost what it is to despise such a word as this is 4. Iudge of thy selfe and actions as this word doth that is not according to thy shew in the world but according to thy purenes or vncleannes before God to whom a poore man in his vprightnesse is better then a froward person be he neuer so rich yea a poore wise child more accepted then an old foolish King This is the truest touchstone whence thou maist iudge certenly of thy estate and not be deceiued If this word reprooue or approoue any of thy waies or thy whole course thou maist safely pronounce of it Lord if I be deceiued in this thou and thy word hath deceiued me and if by thy word I erre I erre willingly for I know that this is according to Gods iudgement and that is according to truth Rom. 2.2 Doctr. 2. We learne further what is the estate of a man vnregenerate whom the Apostle setteth out thus 1. He is one that is vncleane 2. an vnbeleeuer 3. one to whom nothing is pure 4. his minde 5. his conscience is polluted in all which respects he is a most odious person in whom is nothing but filthinesse of flesh and spirit the which thâ— pure eyes of the Lord cannot abide All which will more easily appeare if we consider that by our fall we were not only depriued of that grace and goodnes which was set in our nature but there succeeded a foule and monstrous prauitie and euill opposed directly to the former good and that through the whole frame of the soule The minde which as a pure eye was able strongly to behold the brightnesse of God and the things of God is now not only destitute of that light of vnderstanding and reason but is couered and vailed with a black darknes of ignorance that the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ which is the image of God though in it selfe neuer so cleare yet cannot shine out vnto them The will which was most conformable to Gods will is not only spoiled and robbed of the rectitude and freedome it had to good but is become rebellious and resisting the will of God Matth. 23.37 how often would I haue gathered thee but thou wouldest not Ioh. 5.40 yee will not come vnto mee that yee may liue yea and is a seruant of sinne Rom. 7.14 the inferiour parts called the flesh are not onely spoiled of that conformitie which all the affections and appetite had with the law but resist with hostillitie and enmitie against God yea and cannot
be subiect to the law of God Thus euery way the wickednes of man is great all the imaginations of the thoughts of his heart are only euill continually neither can be other seeing whatsoeuer riseth of flesh is no better then flesh Vse 1. Hence we see in part the corruption of our nature and in it the reproach of our first sinne and fruit of our first transgression whereby we might learne to be ashamed of our filthines which is thus seated and resteth not onely in the inferiour parts and powers of the soule or as Papists speak in the flesh and sensual part but euen in the reasonable most excellent part of the soule which is the minde and conscience This very cōsideration should be as a hammer to beat down proud thoughts which rise vpon the gazing of outward things and respects on which so many beare themselues who doubtles would quickly strike saile if they could turne their eie a little to see themselues by nature and naturall courses the children of wrath enemies of righteousnesse haters and hated of God Many a man blesseth himselfe in that he keepeth his bodie cleane from vnlawfull filthinesse his hands pure from open iniustice his words free from iniuring men and thus content themselues with a ciuill righteousnesse which is to glorie in the flesh But could they looke vnpartially into their soules they should finde a filthie sinke and puddle steaming out noysome and graceles parts into the whole behauiour all which thrust them vnder the regiment of death Yea euen the best of men regenerate finde this lawe of euill with them which ministreth smal ioy to some parts of their liues when they see the seedes of all sinne in themselues and these seedes to rise vp into the blade and care sometime before they attend to cut them downe or weede them vp and when they finde themselues as readie to yeeld an haruest of iniquitie as others if the good husbandman should not still be pruning and dressing them 2. As man could proceede from an habite of good to the priuation of it so can he not of himselfe go backe from this priuation to the habit seeing no freedome at all is left in any facultie of his soule to spirituall good Is the mind and conscience and all things impure to the vnbeleeuer and hath his will any more priuiledge then the other how erronious then is that doctrine of the Church of Rome and the schoolemen who teach that mans free will to good is not altogether lost but much weakened in spirituall motions that it can dispose and prepare it selfe to grace and that it coworketh with the grace of God in the verie first beginnings of grace Whereas the Scripture teacheth that man is so farre from his owne helpe in his recouerie that he resisteth it and fighteth against it till the Lord mightily subdue him as he did Paul on his way to Damascus The first degree or preparation to the cure is the knowledge of the disease but the naturall man will not be brought to acknowledge and confesse his estate Psal. 14.3 there is no man that vnderstandeth his way our Apostle hath elsewhere also ruled this case 2. Cor. 3.5 we are not sufficient of our selues to thinke a thought and therefore much lesse to will Philip. 2.13 It is God that worketh in vs both to will and to doe where we are not said to will actiuely but acted that is so farre as God maketh vs to will good Let our pouertie then be hence acknowledged Gods glorie magnified Christs merit amplified in which alone we recouer all our wants and are raised out of our graues of death 3. Hence we see the necessitie of regeneration in euerie part Eph. 4.22.23 be renewed in the spirit of your minds confesse then and crie out with the leper I am vncleane I am vncleane and seeing if Christ wash thee not thou hast no part in him pray with Peter wash me Lord not my feete onely but my hands and head yea my whole bodie and my whole soule my whole man The Apostle prayed that not onely the inferiour faculties of the Thessalonians as the affections and appetite which are the feete of the soule might be washed but vseth this forme The God of peace sanctifie you wholly 4. If the wicked man be thus vncleane then hate his companie the vile person is to be contemned come not neere him touch him and thou wilt be defiled he is filthie within and without and with the leper must be thrust out of the campe for feare of infection Doctr. 3. Before this naturall vncleanenes be purged euerie thing is vncleane vnto a man the vnbeleeuer tainteth euerie thing that he toucheth nothing within him nothing without him which is not polluted although not in his owne nature yet vnto him and in his vse Let a naturall man turne him to any action word or thought all of them not excepting the best are against God because they proceede from vncleane mindes and consciences 1. His actions spirituall euen his best seruices as praying hearing reading receiuing of Sacraments almes all these beeing the sacrifices of the wicked are abhomination vnto the Lord who first looketh to the person and then the gift who if he turne his eare from hearing the lawe euen his prayer is abhominable if he choose his owne wayes let him kill a bullocke for sacrifice it is all one as if slewe a man if he be a polluted person that toucheth any of these holy things shall they not be vncleane yes surely the most diuine ordinances are turned to him to sinne for the Lord first requireth pure parts and then pure actions Ezech. 36.26 2. His ciuill actions his honest dealing in the world his buying selling giuing lending his labour care yea all the duties of his calling are in and to him no better then sinnes 3. His naturall actions as eating drinking sleeping recreation physicke all are vncleane vnto him 4. All Gods creatures and humane ordinances as meate drinke cloath goods lands buildings mariage single estate in a word the whole way of the wicked is abhomination to the Lord Prou. 15.9 All these are witnesses of his sinne and filthinesse all of them are enlargers of his woe and damnation because he wanteth faith to lay hold on the Lord Iesus whereby the iust doe liue haue their heart purified and so are made Lords ouer the creatures Vse 1. Seeing no man can with good conscience goe about any thing while he is in his sinne and vncleannes let it mooue euerie man to beware especially that he approach not neere the courts of God nor compasse the altar without washing his hands in innocencie The Ministers may not take the word into profane mouthes and hands themselues hating reformation The brasen lauer must put them in minde of their dutie which was set betweene the tabernacle and the altar that the Priests might wash their hands and feete whensoeuer
in word of our selues wherein the generall practise of men is not so answerable For 1. who doth not professe of himselfe that he loueth God with all his heart and it were pitie else that he should liue and yet indeed the most desire no communion nor fellowship with him in his word and sacraments nor in their owne prayers thinke not of him speake not of him but in others the most measure their loue by their priuate gaine so long they loue him as they gaine by him like the Scribe that would follow Christ euery where till he heard that Christ had not where to hide his head then we heare no more of him Matth. 8. 2. We all professe euen by our comming to the word as the people to Moses speake thou to vs from God and we will doe whatsoeuer the Lord commandeth vs by thee and so professe subiection to Christ as to our Lord but with the Scribes many of vs say and doe not or like the younger brother who said to his father he would goe worke in the vineyard but did not And many of vs may fitly heare that sharp rebuke of Christ Why call yee me Master why professe you your selues Christians and doe not the things that I speake doe any seruants so deale with their master and not be turned out of doores 3. Who professeth not that he serueth God and he hopeth acceptable inough he commeth to Church he heareth what is said he receiueth the Sacraments and prayeth with the congregation But follow this man home doth he and his house serue the Lord doth he read instruct pray there hath he a little Church in his house oh no he hopeth God will beare with him he is not booklearned or he hath a calling he can find no time nor ability for such matters now haue we found the man we sought for no practise of pietie at home none abroad no substance of religion at home it is but a shadow abroad 4. Lastly we all wil boldly say with Peter we will neuer denie Christ no we will die with him rather and yet we will part from nothing for him we will not leaue our lusts for him much lesse our liues and as we will doe nothing for him so we will suffer as little scarse a word of reproach for his sake much lesse a blow least of all the stroke of death and consequently seeing we cannot denie our selues for him we cannot but denie him whatsoeuer we boldly vtter to the contrarie Thus might we examine euerie particular through the commandements and in euerie branch of them discouer in our selues such manifest fruits of hypocrisie as these be in which regard let vs challenge our deceitfull hearts and sift them well and we cannot but finde seaven abhominations in them euery one making vs more odious to God then other Obiect But I hope I am no such man I cannot by these notes discerne my selfe to be an hypocrite Answ. Yet maist thou be one and receiue thy portion with them For there be two sorts of hypocrites 1. such as knowe themselues so to be they knowe they dissemble in the things they speake and doe such were the Pharisies who did all things to be seene of men these haue a cloud of witnesses against them for besides God their owne words shall be their iudges their workes shall accuse them and their hearts and consciences shall be as a thousand witnesses against thē 2. others knowe not themselues to be hypocrites but thinke themselues sound enough as that Pharisie Luk. 18. who thanked God that he was not as other men and Simon Magus Act. 8. who beleeued Phillips words was baptized wondred at the things done by the Apostles and yet had no part nor portion in them because his heart was not right with God and yet he thought that he had And so is it with many who think that because their consciences sleepe or are brawned with some raigning sinne that they are sound when they shall one day finde the Lord greater then their consciences with whom such righteousnes as exceedeth not the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisies will not goe for paiment It behooueth vs then to take vp the Apostles counsell Take heed brethren least there be at any time in any of you an euill heart of vnbeleefe causing you to depart while yee seeme to approach vnto him from the liuing God and on the contrarie to labour to expresse the power of godlinesse daily that in the last of our daies we may reape the sweete fruite of it when we shall be glad that we haue had no part with hypocrites Thus by Gods blessing are we come to the ende of the first Chapter to him be praise for euer Amen CHAP. II. BVt speake thou the things which become wholesome doctrine 2 That the elder men be sober honest discreete sound in the faith in loue and in patience THe Apostle hauing described the dutie of a faithfull Pastor in the former Chapter and exhibited a vewe of such as the Lord calleth and approoueth who must be men both of singular integritie for their life and of skilfulnesse and abilitie to teach he now applyeth all that spech to Titus exhorteth him to the exercise of his talents receiued to his masters best advantage And first he generally instructeth him what himselfe must teach namly wholesome doctrine And secondly how he should particularly apply himselfe and his doctrine to all sorts of men who are distinguished 1. by the sexe men and women 2. by the age old and young 3. by their condition some beeing masters and some seruants the meanest of which must not be contemned but euerie man and woman of what age and calling soeuer they be although their condition be neuer so seruile must haue their portion in this wholesome doctrine from the 2. to the 11. v. Thirdly he followeth some notable reasons why this holy and wholesome doctrine must be taught and learned spoken and heard from the 11. verse to the ende of this Chapter First for Titus his owne dutie it is laid downe by way of opposition and knit to the former matter and Chapter by the coniunction But teach thou As if he had said although the false teachers whom I haue described dote vpon dreames and feede their hearers with fancyes and doctrines of men to the corrupting and poisoning of soules and turning men away from the truth thou must be vtterly vnlike them in thy preaching they speake pleasing things but thou must speake profitable they by despising the simplicitie of the Gospel fall not onely into dangerous errors which they broach but into loose and idle discourses which bring diseases vpon the soule But thou on the contrarie must plainly and familiarly discouer vnto all estates of men and women their estates and duties that thereby they may be brought to soundnes they cannot but speake and teach as they are but let them trifle as they will and liue as they list thou
hast betaken thee to another seruice then that of men and must carie thy ministerie as becommeth a sound teacher of the truth which is according to godlines Teaching vs that Doctr. No Christian Minister nor man must be so shaken at the vngodly courses of others in their ranke as that they either giue ouer or giue backe from their vprightnes in their duties for Titus although he might seeme to be cryed downe by the generall voice of false and pompous teachers yet must he not bee silent and though he might be troubled and opposed yet must he not be timorous or sluggish and though his doctrine were not receiued nor obeyed yet he must not bee wearie of tendring and teaching it yea be it that the world would rather applaud mockers and time seruers yet must not he discontentedly with Ionas turne another way but looke vnto his owne dutie in seruing God his Church and mens saluations let others stand or fall to their owne masters it is safe for euerie man so to lay his counters as that his Master may finde him doing yea well doing The like precept receiueth Timothie euill men and deceiuers waxe worse and worse deceiuing and beeing deceiued but continue thou and cap. 4.5 many shall turne away their â—ares and be giuen to fables but watch thou and what a good proficient Timothie was herein the same Apostle sheweth Philip. 2.20 for when all sought their owne yet then he as a sonne with the father serued with Paul in the Gospel 2. It is no slender commendation which a man shall receiue from the mouth of God if with the Minister of the Church of Peâ—gamus he shall beare the name and word of God euen there where â—â—tan hath his throne and then when Antipas that faithfull witnes was slaine 3. The Lord for this end permitteth many generall defections and corruptions not to this purpose that the godly should shrinke but to trie them whether if they see themselues alone with Elias and euen their liues sought also they will stand in their vprightnes whether when all Israel goe after the gods of their fathers they and their houses with Iosuah will serue the Lord and whether those that professe the Lord wll walke by rule or by example Vse 1. Let none that professeth Christ take offence at the differences of iudgement or practises amongst men in the world whether in the Ministers or other men The truth was neuer but one although there was euer difference in the preaching of it Some Prophets were smooth and sweet tongued some Apostles so stiling themselues were much in speech but not so much in power some Ministers must haue their portions here must haue pompe ease wealth and applause and this makes them marchants of the word and speake to their owne endes and drifts Others there are whose portion the Lord is vnto whom they would approoue their hearts and therefore in sinceritie and as of God in the sight of God they will speake The former may be many and mightily backed with the grace of great ones and perhaps but one Titus to withstand them all yet if there be but one Micah one Titus he must hold him to wholesome doctrine to Gods truth against 400. yea 4000. of them There is also as great difference in their sufferings the former if they should worthily suffer as euill doers they shall not want mediators and moderators the latter in suffering for well doing are in their iust defence like Paul who in his answering had no man to assist him but all forsooke him Here now is a triall which will cause 70. disciples to fall off from Christ at one clappe nay which may occasion the moouing of Christs question to the twelue to those who are sound Christians but shaking will yee also goe away But we must be wise of heart to enquire where the wholesome word is and whither else should we goe 2. In the differences of mens courses we must looke directly to the word which though it prescribe straight wayes to heauen and those beaten with the feete but of a fewe and those fewe by the most accounted singular and vnwise yet is it good to marke what God speaketh what if we be as signes and wonders yea as gazing stocks to men what if the wicked wonder and speake euill of vs because we runne not to the excesse of riot with them yet must we beware that we be not plucked away with the error of the wicked and fall from our owne stedfastnes Excellent is that exhortation Isai. 8.12 Say not a confederacie to all them to whome this people say a confederacie but sanctifie the Lord in your hearts and let his feare be your dread so in thy calling let all thy trade vse deceit and falshood in word and action but let them not be a rule for thee for thou must walke to heauen by other direction Wholesome doctrine 1. In regard of the matter 2. of the worke or effect the former when it is sound in it selfe Then is it so 1. when it propoundeth things necessarie to be beleeued or done 2. proportionall to the analogie of faith Rom. 12.6 3. agreeable both with other places and texts collated as also with the antecedents and consequents of the same place 4. when it wholly leadeth vnto Christ the law beeing a schoolemaster to him Gal. 3. and the Gospel teaching nothing else 1. Cor. 2.2 Secondly that is wholesome doctrine in regard of the worke or effect which maketh the soules of men sound and thriuing for it is a borrowed speach from the food or physicke of the bodie to the soule which is the word of God here called againe doctrine and elsewhere the food and bread of life and Ministers Pastors and feeders Now this doctrine worketh mens soules to soundnesse two wayes 1. by drawing vs out of our spirituall diseases not onely inward as of ignorance error hypocrisie c. but outward also as those maine sinnes reckoned vp 1. Tim. 1.9.10 and said to be contrarie to wholesome doctrine This it effecteth 1. by shewing the danger of our disease 2. by applying the remedie 2. by keeping vs in good plight and health not onely free from those former diseases but strong and fresh to the duties of pietie and righteousnesse euen as the bodie is kept sound without onset of diseases by wholesome nourishment Doctr. The scope of euery Minister in his teaching must be to feed the people of God with wholesome doctrine such as may bring the soules of men to health and soundnes For 1. if the common talke of Christians must be edifying ministring grace bring sweetnes to the soule and health to the bones if it be required of euery righteous man that his lips should feed many nay more if the law of grace must sit vnder the lips of euery vertuous woman much more must the Ministers whose office in peculiar bindeth him to be a Pastor or feeder
thriuing in grace that they haue wholesome meate Psal. 119.4 Behold I desire thy commandements quicken me in thy righteousnes for as in the bodie if meat when it is digested send not vertue whereby the operation of it appeareth in all the parts the bodie is diseased some obstruction or opilation hindreth the worke of it so is the soule obstructed with the itching eare couetous thoughts hardnesse of heart formall worship all which keepe the soule barren and emptie of grace yea leane and ill looking in the eyes of God Seeing therefore the Lord hath spread his table for vs and liberally furnished it with store of this wholesome foode let it appeare in our soules by our strength to labour in Christian duties to which we are called to ouercome the temptations vnto sinne to carrie the victorie in our strife against our owne lusts let it appeare in patient and cherefull bearing of affliction and in the thankfull entertainment of blessings especially of the best kind And thus by commending the Lords bountifull hospitallitie and liberall prouision in his house we shall adorne our profession and winne others to wish themselues entertained in the same seruice with vs. Now all these things shall be happily attained of teachers and hearers if they come to this busines thus qualified and affected First If they come as the elect of God whom he will teach 1. humbled in the sence of sinne past and of present corruption 2. acknowledging the errors of their iudgement and practise and 3. praying for the illumination of the one and the reformation of the other Secondly if both of them captiuate all humane wisedome to the obedience of Christ who is the scope of all the Scripture desiring to knowe and make knowne nothing but Christ and the merit of his sufferings Thirdly if both of them bring the loue of the Scriptures as which onely containe all sauing knowledge admiring Gods infinite wisedome power iustice and mercie shining out in them euen as when the people sawe Moses doe that which all the Magicians could not doe they with Pharaoh acknowledged that that was the finger of God this is a truth which prevaileth against all the deceits of vaine men as Moses rodde deuoured all the roddes of the Magicians Lastly if both of them teach and heare not onely to knowe or make knowne but with purpose to bring things deliuered into practise of which thing many are agreed if they could conclude of the time of their obedience as well as Dauid did Psal. 119.60 I made hast and delaied not to keepe thy commandements Vers. 2. That the elder men be sober honest discreete sound in the faith in loue and in patience Now the Apostle commeth to direct Titus how to apply his doctrine aptly to the seuerall sexes ages and conditions of men Whence in generall is to be obserued that Doctr. Euerie faithfull Minister must fit and apply his doctrine to the seuerall ages conditions and occasions of his people that euerie man and woman young and olde superiour and inferiour may knowe not only what is lawfull but what is most expedient and beseeming our age place and condition of life It is true that all vertues in generall are commanded as all vices in generall are forbidden to all persons of what sexe or estate soeuer yet there be some speciall vertues which are more shining ornaments in some age and condition then others as in young men staidnesse and discretion are speciall beauties but are not if wanting such blemishes in their yeares as in olde men because of their obseruation and experience So there be some speciall vices though all are to striue against all which are fouler spots and staines to some age then to other and some to which men and women are more subiect by reason of their age or sexe as youth to headines and rashnesse old age to teastinesse frowardnes couetousnesse c. women to curiositie loquacitie c. against all which the man of God must in speciall furnish and arme his people instantly striuing to roote out such noysome weedes as of their owne accord appeare out of the earthie hearts of men as also to plant the contrarie graces in their stead Examples of this practise we meete with all euerie where in the Epistles Paul in diuerse of his Epistles as to the Colossians but especially to the Ephesians describeth in particular the duties of wiues husbands children fathers seruants masters see chap. 5. â— â— Peter in the 2. and 3. chapters is as large in the distinct offices of subiects wiues husbands seruants And from this practise the Apostle Iohn dissenteth not 1. Ioh. 2.12 where he giueth his reasons why he writeth to fathers to babes to old men and to yong men Besides these examples are sundrie waightie reasons to enforce the doctrine As first the faithfulnesse of a wise steward herein appeareth namely in distributing to euerie one of his Masters family their owne portion of meat in due season Luk. 12.42 Secondly to this purpose is the word fitted to make euerie man readie and absolute to euerie good worke and thus the wisedome of God is made to shine to all eyes who can behold such a perfect rule of direction in faith and manners Thirdly well knewe our Apostle with other the men of God that generall doctrines though neuer so wholesome little preuaile are but cold and touch not men to the quicke without particular application to their seuerall necessities till Peter come to say you haue crucified the Lord of glorie we read of no pricking of their hearts Vse 1. This dutie requireth also a man of vnderstanding an Ezra a prompt scribe a learned tongue not any bare reader no nor euery preacher attaineth to this high point of wisedome not bosome sermons nor euery learned discourse reacheth vnto it If he must be a learned Physitian that must first finde out the disease and then apply a fit remedie to the same he must be much more learned then he and one acquainted with more rare secrets of simples that growe from heauen who can here minister to euerie soule according to the estate of it which is farre more hidde then that of the bodie as to the wearie soule a seasonable word and to the secure heart the iust weight of terror and threatening Besides who seeth not that this verie dutie requireth no flatterers no selfe-seekers no time seruers but men of courage bold through God to apply his word to all conditions of men high as well as lowe rich as poore not healing the hurt of great ones with sweete words nor respecting persons no more then the Lord himselfe doth whose word it is but binding euen kings in chains and nobles in fetters as Nathan did Dauid Thou art the man For if the word hath plainely described euerie mans dutie then the dispensers of it must faithfully deliuer out the same Secondly hearers must hence learne 1. to be subiect to the doctrine deliuered in the
be performed in the first neither ought any creature to be loued so farre as it is an enemie and hatefull to God the creator Psal. 139. I hate the wicked that is so farre as wicked namly their practises not their persons Secondly it must be sound in the order which will appeare in two rules 1. it must be in the greatest measure where is most grace and shew it selfe most friendly and louing to them that loue and are the friends of God It must doe good vnto all but especially the houshold of faith The Apostle commending the loue of the Ephesians which for the soundnes of it he sawe was praise worthie he hence approoueth it that it was towards all Saints and hence the Apostle Iohn gathereth a note that we are translated from death to life if we loue the brethren And herein we haue God himselfe going before vs in example who respected the poore widowe of Sarepta aboue all Israel Now we shall descend fitly to this dutie by these staires 1. by louing God simply for himselfe 2. Christ as man the beloued of God the head of his Church 3. the Church it selfe the bodie of Christ receiuing of his fulnes grace for grace and 4. the particular members must rise vp higher in our affections as the Lord hath highlier honoured them with grace and more expressely renewed his image vpon them The second rule for the right order of sound loue is that it must beginne at home but may not there determine the rule of the loue of our neighbour Christ hath made the loue of our selues and as we are to prouide for our owne good first and that according to the wisedome which the word teacheth first seeking the kingdome the pearle the treasure for our soules and then these outward things for our outward man euen so are we to deriue this loue in this manner vnto the soules and bodies of others according as they are nearer vs or further off in the degrees of grace and nature And here respect must be had 1. to those of our own house as to whom we are tyed either by the bond of marriage who beeing one with vs haue right to the same affection wherewith we loue our selues or of neere blood as parents children or of dutie as seruants he that careth not for these is worse then an infidel and hath denied the faith 2. He that careth for none but these is little better for if loue bee sound within it will be working outwardly As 1. to such as are tyed by any bond of blood or alliance euen without the family 2. to such as are in a perpetuall contract of friendship with vs as was betweene Dauid and Ionathan 2. Sam. 18.1 and Christ had one who aboue the rest was called the disciple whom Iesus loued 3. it must proceed on to strangers as men and as those that may be heires of the same grace of life with vs yea to the poore as well as to the rich Iam. 2.8 9. nay more to our enemies Matth. 5.44 Loue your enemies these are the degrees of sound loue Thirdly this loue must be sound in the seate of it and that must be the heart Rom. 12.9 Let loue be without dissimulation it must not be hypocritall from the teeth outward or fawning but loue must come from a pure heart 1. Ioh. 3.18 Let vs not loue in word and tongue but in deede and truth Fourthly it must be sound in the worke or action of it 1. in preuenting the euill of the brethren not suffering men to sinne 2. in procuring their good The Apostle would haue experience of the naturalnesse of the loue of the Corinths in their bountie and liberalitie towards the Saints in want For if any haue this worlds good and shutteth his compassion from his brothers neede how dwelleth the loue of God in him Fiftly it must be sound in the durance and lasting of it Prou. 17.17 A friend loueth at all times and here trie the soundnesse by these notes 1. If in a milde and iust reprehension it breaketh not off 2. If it hold in aduersitie a brother is made for aduersitie see Act. 11.29 3. If it hold then when iniurie is offered and occasions of breaking off by vnkindnesse or hard measure 1. Cor. 13.5 Loue is not prouoked to anger but suffereth all things In these two latter it resembleth Gods loue which is both constant and closest to a man in the day of his trouble neither taketh it the forfeit of our daily prouocations Vse By all this triall both olde and young may see how farre they are from soundnesse in this grace contenting themselues euen with a shadowe of it for the most of mens loue is grounded either vpon receite or hope of benefit or vpon flesh and fleshly respects and is not begunne in nor for God nor knit by the spirit of God the least part of it is set vpon the Saints that are vpon earth excelling in vertue it generally determineth it selfe in selfe louing and selfe seeking not seeking the things of others as well as their owne or not seeking and louing the soules of men as well as their bodies or respecting persons and not embracing the poore as well as the rich or not blessing their enemies as well as their friends the most loue of men is a lip-loue a semblance a counterfeit and fruitlesse loue diuorsed from inward heartie affection or else a vanishing and flitting loue flinching in aduersitie when most neede is and readie vpon the least occasion to be ouercome with euill and changed into bitter hatred this crazie loue euerie where argueth a riuen and crackt faith such counterfeit loue is the daughter of counterfeit faith and vnsoundnes of loue is a sure token of vnsoundnes of faith and halting in religion In patience This third ornament of Christian old age is fitly by the spirit of God added to the two former as the preseruatiue of both most requisite vnto all Christians For seeing this vertue is nothing else but a willing and constant suffering of hard and painefull things for Christianitie and honesties sake and further that affliction followeth the faithfull who studie to testifie their loue of God in the loue of man euen as the shadow followeth the bodie necessarily must he that would hold out in Christianitie get this grace to beare off such calamities as follow vpon the keeping of faith and good conscience 2. No man can haue either of the former that wanteth this for these three vertues are like the three graces which goe hand in hand the former leading the latter and this last laying hold on both the former so as if any man would trie the soundnes of the former he cannot better do it then by the sequele of the latter the soundnes of faith discouereth it selfe in the soundnes of loue and the soundnes of loue in a sound patience for as sound faith is louing so sound loue
wherein is excesse And the woe is as generall against all such as are ouercome with wine and no drunkards shall enter into the kingdome of heauen But in women and old women it is besides the sinne most filthy and shamefull The very Heathen accounted wine and strong drinke disagreeable from the nature of women and therefore enacted lawes against their vse of it but the word of God is not so rigorous which giueth them as well as men leaue to vse wine for their weaknes and often infirmitie yea sometimes for honest delight as well as for necessitie but alwaies moderately for strength and not for drunkennes neuer tying their delight or desire vnto it nor suffering themselues to be ouercome by it for of whatsoeuer any is ouercome to that he is in bondage And the reasons why the Apostle directed this precept vnto old women seeme to be these 1. It is not vnlike but that the women of those times as they had like meetings vpon their necessarie and womanly occasions so had they the like practises as now are in request in them as much idle and busie chat not a fewe needles drinkings and gossepings wherein they much exceeded that to which their condition or nature and much lesse grace called them vnto The which meetings although some of them are necessarie yet for women to be addicted vnto them or excessiue in them in vnwarrantable speaches drinkings meriments c. sauoureth of darkenes of the flesh and is farre from beseeming women that professe the feare of God and obedience or subiection to the word of God which condemneth drinkings as well as drunkennes which are fruits of an vnregenerate estate And thus the Apostle by this precept backeth the former the due obseruance of which would cut off much false accusing in such meetings and in the neglect of it it is impossible but that the tongue will be walking without his owne hedge and wandring beyond the pale of it The prouerbe is true what euer is in must out in the cups Agreeable to that holy prouerb of Salomon to whom are contentions to whome are stroakes and wounds without cause euen to those that stay long at the wine teaching vs that the hands and tongues also of such lash on strike spare not no not their dearest friends 2. The moderation of the elder women should be an example to the yonger as the next words import an hedge to containe them in compasse from whom otherwise in such meetings some lightnesse might breake out 3. For a matron to make shipwracke of shamefastnes modestie sobrietie grauitie and whatsoeuer else may be the grace of that sexe and age by giuing place to this one inordinate desire what a grieuous sinne were it how many sinnes attend it euen so many as there be fearefull fruits and effects of drunkennes as wandring eyes lustfull lookes tongues speaking lewd things gestures and actions more seemely for bruit beasts then either women or Christians 4. Besides the more publike scandall if we consider the priuate damage of this sinne in women we shall finde the Apostle had reason sufficient to condemne it in them For whereas the Lord hath laide this dutie on the wise woman to build vp her house to regard the wayes of her familie so as her diligence and labour should if not much increase yet at least preserue and saue that portion of maintenance her husband bringeth in accordingly as his heart trusteth in her this one sinne strips her of all fitnesse to gouerne the family which for her goeth at sixes and seauens as we say it wasteth and consumeth the substance both priuately at home and by calling in companions from abroad and thus she sinfully wrongeth her family for the present lodeth her husband with debts and dangers and depriueth her children of that comfort which was meete should be reserued and laid vp for them Doctr. Out of the word we may further note the follie of our corrupted nature making vs readie to yeeld our selues slaues and seruants to the creatures which by Gods institution and ordinance should serue vs. And we yeeld vp our selues seruants vnto them diuerse wayes as 1. in the immoderate desire of getting them vnto vs when men men will be rich and hasten so to be when they will fare deliciously goe sumptuously dwell stately which to compasse they will become base seruants to any man any sinne or any drudgerie for a time 2. When in holding them the mindes and affections of men dwell in the delight of them as when the abundance varietie goodnesse sweetnesse and pleasure of meates drinkes pastime merie companie gorgeous apparell faire buildings drawe downe the heart make it drunke with sensualitie and forgetfull of God Thus the Lord chargeth his people when thou wast in prosperitie thou saidst I will not heare this hath beene thy manner from thy youth for now the heart is held as in chaines and hath it not in the power to turne it selfe to any other truer delight 3. When a man hath it not in his power to forsake or part with them when of all that he is owner of he is not the master of any small part to employ to any good vse or in any worke of Christian charitie and liberalitie And numbers are such base drudges to their wealth as they will as soone part with their vnprofitable liues as in the forgoing of a small and trifling commoditie testifie any fruit of faith and thankefulnesse to God the giuer or of loue and mercie vnto men whom he hath made receiuers but they wast away their daies and vanish away themselues as though they were not in adding and increasing of wealth by any meanes as if they were borne to make their heires happie by their owne going to the deuil as the common speach is 4. When they are as fetters and clogges from the performance of good duties vnfitting men to the duties of their generall and speciall calling whereunto they were ordained to make vs fit and seruiceable Thus men loose their libertie Vse To resolue of the practise of these precepts 1. To vse the world as not vsing it neither growing proud in the smiles nor too much depressed in the frowning of it 2. So to take our parts of our lawfull liberties as that we be neuer brought vnder the power of any thing vnder the pretence of libertie in the creatures we may not become slauish vnto them but carrie an equall minde both to want and abound 3. To avoid all occasions whereby vnawares we might be drawne vnder their power as looking at the wine in the cup for hereby thirst will follow drunkennes so of daintinesse softnes riotous and spend thrift companie for by such meanes and examples the heart becomes wholly diuorced from God and glewed vnto the creatures But teachers of honest things It will be here asked how standeth this with that in 1. Tim. 1.2.11 Let the woman learne and I
house yet his necessitie may plead for him and he obtaine pittie but here as no satisfaction can be made so if it could it could neuer be accepted the owner that is the husband is enraged he will not spare he will not beare the sight of any ransome although the gifts be augmented Secondly if we consider how vile and odious the sinne is 1. in regard of humane societie 2. of the parties offending 3. of Gods curse vpon the offence 1. For the first this is a sinne directly corrupting the fountaine of honest ciuill and godly life which is the inuiolable preseruation of Gods ordinance of marriage whereby alone he intended to raise vp to himselfe an holy seed and for the three societies what an infamie is it to the Church to be thought an assembly of harlots which ought to be the Lords holy ones the vndefiled doues of Iesus Christ what a confusion bringeth it in the Cōmonwealth to haue bastard broods inheriting whereas the Lord would not haue them come within his congregation to the tenth generation what an iniurie to the familie to bring in vnlawfull and vsurping heires Secondly for the parties offending 1. Whereas all other sinnes are without the bodie this is against the bodie the bodie is not onely an instrument as in other sinnes but the obiect against which the sinne is done and not any one part of it but the whole is violenced 2. Whereas all other sinnes may be perpetrated and done by one partie this windeth two into the sinne and therefore be it that one of them heartily repent of it yet cannot that partie be assured of the true repentance of the other whom he drew with him into the same so it cannot but lie for euer as a heauie load vpon the conscience both in that respect as also that he hath beene so exceeding seruiceable to the deuill not comming alone but bringing companie with him to hell out of the case of vnfained repentance 3. There is an high sinne against the price of Christs blood wherewith these bodies were bought to be members of Christ which now are become the members of an harlot and horrible sacriledge by which Christs owne is taken out of his hands and giuen vp to the seruice of the deuil and that bodie which was made to glorifie God vpon earth and after death shall rise out of the graue and be presented before Christ to iudgement hath dishonoured God dishonoured it selfe and prepared it selfe to receiue according to the vncleane workes of it the sentence which shall be pronounced against the vessels prepared vnto destruction Thirdly the curse of God followeth this sinne 1. in the soule of the sinner Heb. 13. Whooremongers and adulterers God will iudge him that destroieth the Temple of God will God destroie 2. In his bodie Prov. 5.11 he shall mourne hauing consumed his flesh and bodie 3. In his name which precious thing is irrecouerably lost ver 9. 4. In his estate it bringeth him to a bit of bread Prov. 6.26 it is a fire which consumeth all his substance Iob. 31.12 The prodigall sonne spent all he had on harlots 5. In their bastard brood we neuer read that euer any of them came to good saue onely Iephthe and yet what a number of men be there that care not to make their first borne bastards By these two considerations the sinne of impurity is sufficiently descried to be most hatefull Vse 1. Marriage is no abolisher of chastitie for then the Scripture would not haue enioyned the same person both to loue her husband and children and also to be chast against all Popish doctrine to the contrarie 2. Let euery woman preserue this puritie of bodie and spirit euery way expressing it in a modest countenance as Rebecca was abashed at the presence of Isaack in a shamefast eye in a chaste eare not intertaining impure communication in a pure tongue by graue and holy speach exempt from lightnes and rottennes Quest. How may we preserue it Answ. The best meanes of preseruing chastitie are these following First because from the heart issue adulteries get a pure heart to be the ground of it make the inside cleane first actions will not be cut off first but first become a beleeuer let the soule become a pure spouse of Christ loue him and cleaue to him this is a good beginning Secondly preserue in thy soule the feare of God Eccles. 7.28 He that is good before God shall be preserued this is no goodnes of nature of education no learning but Gods learning can preserue a man or woman Prov. 2.8.16 If knowledge enter into the soule thou shalt auoid her snares turne thy eye vpon Gods presence who seeth thee and wouldst thou then commit that from which in the presence of a child of fiue yeare old thou would abstaine Thirdly loue thy husband as formerly thou wast enioyned it is not so much the hauing as the louing of an husband that is a fence of chastitie Fourthly auoid occasions of wantonnes As 1. Idlenesse one of Sodoms sinnes standing puddles purrifie walke diligently in the duties of thy calling least Satan find thee as Dauid on his gallerie 2. Intemperance and delicacie in meate and drinke the more fewell the greater flame especially beware of accustoming thy selfe to wine and strong drinke for they are mockers Auoid intemperance in sleepe in apparell let thy dyet be sober and thy sleepe seasonable so as thy bodie may rather be beaten downe and kept vnder by fasting and watching which are fit medicines to tame the bodie 3. Auoid much companie and the sight of persons which may become snares as Ioseph went and kept out of his Mistris presence death often entreth by the windowes of the bodie and if thou makest not couenants with thine eyes adulterie is easily committed in the heart beware of amorous readings pictures speaches all which suddenly corrupt good manners Fifthly vse all good meanes appointed by God for this purpose As 1. resist lustfull thoughts at the first by occupying the minde with holy thoughts 2. Consider thy calling of a Christian and profession of Christianitie by both which thou art called vnto holines and not to liue in bruitish lusts as the Heathen did Rom. 1. 3. That the pleasure of the sinne is short but the gnawing of the guiltie conscience and the poyson of it will worke in thy bowells all thy dayes 4. Applie the word the sword of the spirit a speciall part of Christian armour and such places of it as directly encounter against it 5. Flie to God by prayer and if thou beest strongly assaulted make the matter knowne to God for the best way for a woman thus sollicited to be rid of the tempter is to tell her husband Keeping at home As chastitie is the maine marriage dutie and the vndefiled bedde the honour of it in like manner doth our Apostle bring it in like some honourable Ladie who is not seene abroad without her attendance some making
be not onely the brother and sister of Christ but after a sort his mother both in conceiuing him in the wombe of his faith as also by bearing him daily into the world by a spirituall and holy life But how many that professe Christ and say they expect saluation by and in this name onely yet can blaspheme him rent him in their passion into small peeces they spare not his bodie his heart his blood his wounds his life that should but a Iewe heare them they would more crie out against them then against their owne rulers that put him to death But this was euer the lot of the sonne of God to be smitten and wounded in the house of his friends Vse 2. This doctrine reprehendeth soundrie sorts of men As 1. such as can willingly or without sorrow of heart see and heare indignities against Christ against his profession and professors of his Gospel and doe not rescue the honour due vnto them in their seuerall places and may it not seeme wonderfull in our eyes and eares that the verie Turkes who account of Christ but as a great Prophet and powerfull in word and deed should make it such a capitall transgression so as they inflict death vpon that man that speaketh blasphemie against Iesus Christ and yet we that are Christians who professe Christ not a great Prophet but the Lord of the holy Prophets the Sauiour of the world and our Sauiour also fill and suffer without rebuke or check the whole ayre to be filled with horrible blasphemies oathes imprecations reuilings and whatsoeuer most wretched speaches against God his Christ his Saints and dearest seruants What is this other then a treading vnder foote that blood which should haue washed vs 2. other professors there be that make sure account of their iustification and saluation by Christ and yet looke to their sanctification which inseparably follows the former as the shadow the bodie there the want sheweth that they haue not that hope they made account of in that they purge not themselues but as foule as they were as blacke are they still the spirit hath not powred out that cleane water vpon them which hath washed them from their filthinesse but wretched couetousnesse hangs vpon one enuie and malice clingeth to another filthie speaches proceed from a third and the fourth is no changling And doth not this make the name of God blasphemed 3. A third sort there are who take themselues farre afore either of the former and perhappes haue some sound grace in their hearts and yet not watching ouer themselues nor giuing their hearts vnto this doctrine remit of their care and diligence and stand not so fast but that by some fearefull fall or other they dishonour at once God his word themselues and their profession who although they can truely say my course is not that of the swearer curser drunkard adulterer nor of such as are altogether profane yet be becomming slauish to some one lust or by slyding into some one vnchristian action they more dishonour God especially if they be of more note then some other men by a thousand othes or periuries Quest. But how shall we so carrie our selues in our profession as the word of God be not euill spoken of Answ. Laie vp these rules of direction 1. Get a good and reuerent heart which may thinke and conceiue highly of the word which offreth thee and putteth thee in possession of so great things and worketh out such things in thee and for thee For that which we loue and admire we will be carefull least by our default it â—eare euill get knowledge conscience and affection to hide it in thy heart which if it magnifie it so will thy speaches and actions also Secondly neuer professe that in word the power of which thou meanest to denie but gird thy loines with the girdle of veritie for then wilt thou hold out an ornament of that thou first professedst Dissimulation is spunne with a fine thread vpon the loome of an hypocriticall heart but the web of it is like the Gentlewomans cobweb lawne which is rather for shew then vse Colours cannot continue nor a grape which onely cutcheth or hangeth on a briar can growe without vnion vnto the naturall vine so will it be with men who make shew of beeing gouerned by Christ and yet meane not to forsake their swearing lying gaming worldlinesse and other their lusts Such as these who are no better then bryars I would aduise to keepe them in the wast and come not within Gods garden which is no place for them nor within the pale of Christian profession for the Lord will not hold them guiltlesse who thus take his name in vaine and the axe and the fire will meete them if they stand in the grounds of this good husbandman Thirdly in euery thing more regard Gods name then thine owne as one that art taught to praie for the hallowing of Gods name before forgiuenesse of thy sinne or thine owne saluation a man carefully auoideth the branding of his name he will redeeme and rescue his name if it be hazzarded with all that he is worth and much more should we doe Gods Fourthly tender thine owne credit not for selfeloue but for the loue of God a good thing it is to keepe the heart cleane but so to stand vpon the cleanesse of the heart as not regarding the fame that goeth vpon him is a great sinne for a good name especially in a professor is a very precious oyntment Fiftly take not all the libertie thou maist but sometimes depart from thy right before thou wilt dishonour the Gospel Christ in this case departed from his right and paid custome so did his Disciples whose blessed example they imitate not who take all their libertie and â—ake in all that carrieth a shew of right and neuer regard what euill will follow of it whereas the heart must make answer here to two questions What is this my right and then will it doe my profession no wrong then may I take all my right and vse my libertie or else I may not Sixtly praie with Dauid Lord let no man be ashamed because of mee What a greefe and cut would it be for thee who hast not laid aside forehead with conscience to heare the Papists triumph because of thee and the Atheists and scoffers because of thee to say oh these be the stamp of professors of gospellers of holy men and brethren Bible-bearers and Church gadders they are all of a straine I will beleeue neuer a one of them all what shall thy pride couetousnesse crueltie loosenesse cast dung in the faces of all Gods children doth not the offence of one of Christs little ones bring woe inough but thou must offend euery one of them oh then very great is the necessitie of that request that none of them be offended because of thee So much of the duties of the younger women Vers. 6. Exhort young men likewise that they
sort were diligent hearers and when the elder saw this yet repented they not to beleeue it verily the younger shall be gathered into heauen before the elder who without timely repentance shall neuer come there Fourthly young men had need call their waies to remembrance that their consciences may haue peace in the testimonie thereof when they are older for the vanities of youth vexe the heart many yeares after Dauid praied against the sinnes of his youth not without a bitter sence and sting of them It was the voice of Ephraim Ier. 31.19 I was ashamed yea confounded because I did beare the reproach of my youth God may now in thy youth suffer thee for want of knowledge and conscience to be senceles of thy most grosse sinnes as Iosephs brethren were but afterwards if thou belongest vnto him he will waken thy conscience and make the thought of them as bitter as euer the practise of them was pleasant when they shall fill thee with trouble of conscience and make thee call great things into question yea bring thee not onely to doubt of thy effectuall calling to grace but almost to despaire of thy saluation especially if thy sinnes of youth by long continuance be grown into customes and can hardly therefore be subdued euen then when thou art conuerted Wouldest thou be fenced now against all these afterclappes Now is the time wherein thou maist preuent such afflictions Nay more thou maist by drawing neere vnto the Lord and bearing his yoke in thy youth laie the foundations of thy comfort in any future affliction during the daies of thy pilgrimage as Iob did the one thirtieth Chapter of whose booke containeth nothing but a gathering vp of himselfe vnto his comforts and hopes through the recalling vnto minde the innocencie and vprightnesse of the former part of his life As Hezekiah also did who when sentence of death had passed from the mouth of God and his Prophet against him had no such hold of comfort elsewhere then in calling to mind the innocencie of his life a testimony that he was in couenant with God and might looke to see the goodnes of the Lord in the land of the liuing Remember Lord how I haue walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart Now for the helpes furthering this dutie 1. Young men must take notice of that great bundle of follie which is naturally bound vp in their hearts the corruption of that age beeing such as needeth not any occasion without it selfe to cast it downe 2. That the meanes to redresse it is the studie of the Scriptures vnto the rules whereof they must haue regard and not to the examples of men 3. That if they will needs be giuen to imitation then must they imitate not the most but the best of that age such as was young Daniel who in tender yeares was able to vtter knowledge Dan. 1.4 young Samuel who so soone as he is weaned must stand before the Lord 1. Sam. 1. young Iosiah who at eight yeare old walked vprightly 2. King 21. young Timothy who knew the Scriptures of a child yea of Christ himselfe who increased in wisedome as in stature so as at twelue yeares olde he was able to confound the Doctors and great Rabbies of the Iewes 4. That against all the discouragements they shall meete withall from men as that they are too forward soone ripe and young Saints c. they must oppose the Lords good pleasure who requireth firstlings first fruites first borne of man and beast the first moneth yea and first day of that moneth for the celebrating of the passeouer and delighteth in whole and fat offerings not in the lame leane and blind sacrifices which his soule abhorreth for of all the sonnes of men the Lord neuer tooke such pleasure as in such who were sanctified euen from the wombe Some of the learned call men to the timely seruice of God from the allusion of Moses rodde Exod. 3. and Isaies vision cap. 9. both of the almond tree because of all trees that soonest putteth forth her blossomes how sound that collection is I will not stand to enquire onely this is true that such as would be trees of righteousnesse and knowne to be of the Lords planting laden especially in their age with the fruites of the spirit must with the almond tree timely budde and blossome and beare that their whole liues may be a fruitfull course whereby God may be glorified and themselues receiue in the ende a more full consolation The second point in the verse is The manner of teaching young men Exhort young men so 1. Tim. 5.1 Exhort old men as fathers and young men as brethren The scope of the Ministerie is to draw all men to dutie and beeing ordained of God out of his singular loue for the winning of men all the duties of it must be performed in such louing manner as that men may be rather wonne and drawne then forced thervnto yea euen young men who for most part are headlesse and furthest from dutie must by the spirit of meeknesse be restored and reclaimed Doctr. The Pastor is not alwaies to vrge and vse his authoritie but sometimes he must lay it downe and in some cases where he may by the word command he must rather choose to entreate Paul in all his epistles seldome commandeth out of his authoritie although Apostolicall aboue the authoritie of ordinarie ministers but euer almost perswaded entreated out of his loue Thus he dealeth with Philemon for the receiuing of Onesimus Though I haue much libertie to command yet I rather beseech thee ver 8. For might not he haue commanded a Christian to remit an iniurie and receiue a Christian seruant vpon his repentance and yet he besought him so to doe And thus although we want not power to command men vpon their owne perill and so fasten Christian duties vpon them yet we rather entreate men to be reconciled vnto God yea we are to beseech and exhort men in the Lord Iesus that they encrease more and more c. 1. Thess. 4.1 And the Scriptures are so delighted with this manner of teaching by exhortation that the speciall worke of the ministerie is called by this name Act. 13.15 the men of Antioch came to Paul and Barnabas and said If ye haue any word of exhortation say on and yet this word of exhortation was a sermon which they desired to heare preached againe the next Sabbath We heard cap. 1.9 that the Minister must therefore hold fast wholesome doctrine that he may be able to exhort as though this were all he had to doe But here must be great wisedome and circumspection vsed for although the Minister is often to turne his power into prayers and threats into entreaties yet must be beware that he so lay not downe his authoritie as that the word loose any but abide still a word of power to command obseruing wisely to this purpose these two
life vpon no other condition but of workes doe this and liue and these must be such as must be framed according to that perfect light and holinesse of nature in which we were created which wrappeth vs vnder the curse of sinne and infolds vs in the iustice of God without shewing any mercie at all What a yoke is it that is euer galling vs for sinne partly shewing it partly not as a cause indeede but occasionally increasing it it beeing the strength of sinne 1. Cor. 15.56 Now to be vnder grace is to be freed from all this bondage not onely from those elements and rudiments of the world but especially 1. When the yoake of personall obedience to iustification is by grace translated from beleeuers to the person of Christ our suretie so that he doing the lawe we might liue by it 2. When duties are not vrged according to our perfect estate of creation but according to the present measure of grace receiued not according to full and perfect righteousnesse but according to the sinceritie and truth of the heart although from weake and imperfect faith and loue not as meriting any thing but only as testifying the truth of our conuersion in all which the Lord of his grace accepteth the will for the deed done 3. When the most heauie curse of the Law is remooued from our weake shoulders and laid vpon the backe of Iesus Christ euen as his obedience is translated vnto vs and thus there is no condemnation to those that are in him 4. When the strength of the lawe is abated so as beleeuers may send it to Christ for performance for it cannot vexe vs as before the ministerie of grace it could which is an other law namely of faith to which we are bound the which not onely can command as the former but also giue grace and power to obey and performe in some acceptable sort the commandement And this is the doctrine of grace which we are made partakers of Vse 1. Euerie Christian ought to take vp that exhortation 2. Cor. 6.1 We beseech you that you receiue not the grace of God in vaine not that the sauing graces of faith and loue c. may be receiued and lost againe which is the Popish collection from the place which speaketh only of the doctrine of grace and faith which may be receiued in vaine and is of all such hypocrites who neuer knewe what neede they stood of this grace and therefore some receiue it into their eares not into their hearts into their profession not into their practise into their lippes and tongues but neuer into the loue ioy and other affections of their hearts Whereas could they see the glorie of this ministration they would exceede that people in their acclamation and crie grace grace vnto it Quest. But how may a man knowe whether he receiue this grace in vaine or no Answ. By these notes 1. Whosoeuer receiueth this grace in truth he receiueth together with the commandement a power which enableth him in an acceptable performance of it for howsoeuer the law is a dead letter yet the Gospel beleeued is a quickening spirit the words of it are spirit and life in conferring the spirit of life whereby the beleeuing soule is quickened in the wayes of righteousnesse The first thing then to be examined is whether the Gospel be in word or in power for if it beget onely to a forme and outward profession of pietie and religion it is receiued in vaine 2. As he receiueth a power so doth he also a will to obey the precept of the Gospel he is not now constrained so much by the bond of the law to obey God but the Sonne hauing set him free from such compulsion he becommeth a lawe vnto himselfe and of loue and a free heart if there were no law nor curse he seeketh to please God the gracious working of the spirit bendeth his heart to delight in the lawe concerning the inner man and this maketh the yoake easie and the commandement not grieuous The next thing then to be examined is whether thou serue God in the newenes of the spirit or oldnes of the letter that is by vertue of the spirit renewing the soule and so working the will and not by the compulsiue power of the lawe if thou findest not this change and work of grace in thy will which carrieth euer a readinesse with it to obey God in all his commandements thou hast receiued this grace in vaine for Gods people are a willing and free people and bring free will offrings their hearts incourage them and their spirits make them willing euen there where often power and strength faileth them 3. Whosoeuer is not stirred vp to thankfulnesse of heart and life for his free righteousnesse by the only merit of Christ neuer as yet knew what this grace meant in truth for let a man receiue but a small benefit of his freind looke how he is affected vnto it and prizeth it accordingly doth he testifie his thankfulnes to the giuer shall we be thankfull to a mortall man suppose a Prince that sheweth vs a little grace aboue others in some fauourable speach countenance or other benefit and can the Lord power all his grace into an heart which prizing it can possibly be vnthankfull and where this thankfulnesse is it will make a man in his heart to loue God to feare before him to reuerence his name and his ordinances to affect his house his children his houshold seruants and much more his tokens of speciall loue namely his graces in his owne or other mens soules In his life it will make him beware of all sinne which may prouoke so gracious a God to displeasure yea striue in the subduing of all sinne for grace will not stand with the regiment of sinne nor sinne cannot raigne in him that is vnder grace to conclude it maketh him fruitfull in all weldoing which well beseemeth the spirit which he hath receiued for can either such grace as this deserue lesse or can grace which fitteth her owne habitation frame the heart it taketh vp to lesse then the endeauour in all these The further application of these notes I will forbeare and come to the other instructions Vse 2. Is the doctrine of the Gospel a doctrine of grace then vse carefully the meanes to haue thy part in it for hereby only thou art vnyoked from the curse and tyrannie of the law from Gods consuming wrath and iustice and all the feareful fruits of his displeasure hereby only thou commest to see God in Christ accepting thy person and with thy person thy workes sparing thy weaknes euen as a man spares his sonne that serueth him entertaining willingnesse where there wanteth strength and endeauour where there is no power remitting thy own vnrighteousnesse imputing the righteousnesse of his owne sonne and beginning to frame such an image in thy soule as tendeth to a more happy conditiō then euer thou
vs nearer himselfe and draweth him nearer vnto vs according to that gracious promise that in sixe troubles he will be with vs and in seauen he will not forsake vs. What meane then the enemies of this grace of God the Papists to seeke for any part of their iustification and saluation in merits and works whereas if we consider the beginning of all our good which they call the first iustification the Lord is found of vs who sought him not his skirts couered vs when our father was an Amorite our mother an Hittite and we in our blood And for the encrease of our good which is that second iustification which they dreame of and is indeede nothing else but the increase of our sanctification he beginneth and perfecteth he is the author and finisher of our faith by which we stand and hold on vnto saluation 1. Cor. 1.8 who shall confirme you to the ende that yee may be blamelesse in the day of our Lord Iesus Christ. Vse 2. If this be a doctrine bringing saluation then must we embrace it as we would saluation it selfe there is no man but would lay hold on saluation yet no man almost claspeth hold on the Gospel to make it his portion many a one can make it his talke and his pretence but scarse any maketh it his portion by yeelding himselfe to be cast into the mould of it Now for the right entertaining of it two things are required 1. To acknowledge that this word of saluation is by God sent vnto vs as the speciall token of his loue This Paul vrgeth on the Iewes his hearers Act. 13.26 men and brethren to you is the word of saluation sent this the Iewes knewe well enough but Paul would haue them acknowledge the benefit which a verie fewe at this day doe 2. To be thankefull for such a mercie not onely by accounting their feete beautifull that are the bringers of such tidings but by holding forth this word of saluation as we are commanded Phil. 2.16 And this is done 1. by beleeuing it in the heart to iustification 2. by professing it with the mouth to saluation 3. by teaching and propagating it to others by holy speach and example â—nd thus onely it becomes vnto vs as it is in it selfe a sweete sauour of life vnto life And this dutie is rather to be thought vpon because this doctrine although it be in it owne nature a word bringing saluation yet may it by accident through our default become though not a cause an occasion of destruction and a sauour of death vnto death and what a wofull thing were it so to sinne against the Gospell as it should become working according to the nature of the subiect a killing letter vnto vs how fearefull a sinne were it to turne this grace into wantonnes or to neglect and yet much more despise so great saluation seeing this is to sinne against the neerest and immediate word of saluation and if those escaped not vengeance who despised the word spoken by angels much lesse shall such as despise the word vttered by the Sonne himselfe Many men when they see the lawe broken especially those precepts wherein humane societie is more disturbed as by theft murther adulterie periurie c. oh these sinnes cannot be brooked for the foulenesse and detestablenesse of them but yet the same men liue in a greater sinne then any oâ— all these and see it not namely the neglect or contempt of saluation offered in the Gospel which is more dishonourable vnto God and much more preiudiciall to his owne soule Let the Iewes be our glasse herein in whom the Lord suffered many contempts of his lawe and yet neuer vtterly cast them off but no sooner almost had they refused this corner stone but he scattered them into all windes and would haue no more to doe with them vnto this day Let other famous Churches of Corinth Ephesus Galatia Colossus Thessalonica the seauen flourishing Churches in lesser Asia to whom Iohn writ his Epistles in the reuelation teach vs that neuer did any Church wilfully refuse this grace but ere long God gaue them ouer into the hands of Christs greatest enemies and so of persons it will be true that whosoeuer loue not blessing the curse of God shall befall them and runne into their bowels like water To all men These words may be expounded 1. without exception and then it must be conceiued by way of publication or manifestation of this grace which in the generall promises of the Gospel is published and offered to all excepting none whosoeuer beleeueth shall be saued 2. with restraint when this grace bringeth saluation by way of exhibition not offring only but conferring the same And the restraints are two 1. it bringeth saluation to all men namely that are elected and saued for whosoeuer are saued must passe by this doore and come to the knowledge of the truth neither can this be thought strange of him who considereth that the Scriptures acknowledge such a generalitie yea a world of the elect onely God was in Christ reconciling the world vnto himselfe that is the beleeuers who onely are reconciled and Christ is the lambe that takes away the sinnes of the world that is of his elect see also Ioh. 14.31 2. It bringeth saluation to all men that is all kinds and conditions of men not to euerie particular or singular of the kinds but to all the sorts and kinds of men to seruants as well as masters to Gentile as well as Iew to poore as rich Thus is it said that God would haue all men saued that is of all sorts of men some so Christ healed all diseases that is all kinds of diseases and the Pharisies tithed all hearbs that is all kinds for they tooke not euerie particular hearb for tithe but tooke the tenths of euerie kinde and not the tenth of euery hearb And hence we note a third difference betweene the Law and Gospel That doctrine of the law brought not saluation no not by way of manifestation to all men no nor yet to all sorts and conditions of men that was a more restrictiue doctrine to the Iewes only and in that couenant was alwaies a difference held and a wall of partition was set vp between Iew and Gentile and betweene people and people Before the flood were the sonnes of God and the sonnes of men After the flood before the law there was the promised seed and the seed of the flesh the sonnes of the freewoman and of the bond woman after the law before Christ was held the distinction of Iew and Gentile with the former God made his couenant them he tooke into his teaching and passed by the other to these pertained the adoption the glorie the couenant the giuing of the law the seruice of God the oracles the promises these had his Temple his Prophets ordinarie and extraordinarie This difference Dauid implied Psal. 147. Hee sheweth his word vnto Iacob his statutes and
it with them but as in a theeues lanthorne that none can know there is any light there besides themselues for feare of reproach or danger they will not be knowne what they are a doing but they mistake this light if they thinke it can be kept so close for where euer it is it is a glorious shining light and can no more abide hidde then the sunne can be couered with a bushell or put into a lanthorne 5. A last sort haue walked in the light heretofore and made good beginnings but haue thought the day too long and are growne wearie of the sunne and therefore as the people Exod. 35. at the first brought too much to the Temple but after wards sacrilegiously deuoured these holy things as the Prophet witnesseth euen so in the beginning of her late Maiesties raigne this light was accounted of followed and happily entertained but since the verie length of the day hath wearied the labourers A third Vse might here be fitly followed against those who still accuse the Scriptures of obscuritie now when the vaile is gone and the light is gloriously shining and thence frame a consequent more impious and absurd then the premisses namely that therefore they must not be medled withall of common people but onely by the Popes licentiates against whom I only affirme that they as yet neuer saw the expresse face of Christ in the Gospel and that when all vailes and shadowes continued vnremooued it was not lawfull for any Iew thus to reason And teacheth vs to denie vngodlinesse and worldly lusts This doctrine of the Gospel is a schoolemaster and full of instruction wherein it differeth not from the law for euen that also teacheth the deniall of vngodlinesse and a sober righteous and godly life Quest. What neede the Gospel then teach ouer the same thing againe Answ. Because though they teach these same things yet they differ in the manner of teaching For 1. the law can teach and command them onely but the Gospel by sanctifying and inspiring a new life into beleeuers giueth them with the commandement a power to obey it which the law could neuer do which power if it went not with the Gospel in beleeuers all the commandements of the law for performance were but in vaine and more vainely repeated in the Gospel 2. The Gospel perswadeth to bring that power into act by such an argument as the law neuer knew namely from the great price that was paid for sinne euen the blood of that immaculate lambe wherewith we are washed which to count profane or to tread it vnder our feete were horrible impietie yea much more fearefull then to transgresse that law which was confirmed with the blood of bulls and goats and yet if a man willingly transgressed against that law there was no sacrifice for that sinne And this manner of perswasion the Apostle here vseth in saying that the doctrine of grace which bringeth saluation teacheth vs. Doct. 1. In that the Gospel is a teacher note that it is a schoolmaster of manners aswell as the law So soone as any were conuerted by Christ himselfe or his Apostles they were presently called Disciples for thenceforth they depended on his or their mouthes for direction and instruction And such as giue vp their names to Christ must not looke to be lawles for they come to take a yoke vpon them and to learne of him yea they are bound to fulfill the law of Christ called Ioh. 13.34 a new commandement so that Christians must still vnder command neither would Christ by any other touchstone try the loue of a professor towards himselfe then by keeping and obeying his word Vse 1. This doctrine meeteth with that slaunder of the Popish Church whereby they accuse our doctrine of licentiousnesse and affirme that we teach that a iustified person is freed from all keeping of the law that all the law is fulfilled in beleeuing that there is no sinne but vnbeleefe and that nothing but faith is commanded in the Gospel as for other things they are indifferent not commanded nor forbidden All which with many moe to this purpose be there owne words whereby according to the auncient cunning of Satan they would bring in disgrace with simple people the truth of doctrine concerning our free and full iustification in the sight of God through faith without the workes of the law as though this doctrine were a destroier of the law Whereto we answer with the Apostle Rom. 3.31 Doe we through faith destroie the law God forbid yea we establish the law For although the regenerate be not vnder the law in regard of 1. iustification 2. accusation 3. coaction 4. condemnation yet are they vnder it in regard of direction instruction and obedience so as it is not yet destroied nay it is established by the Gospel 1. by apprehending Christs righteousnesse for the perfect obedience vnto it and fulfulling of it by our suretie 2. by our owne inchoate obedience vnto it which by meanes of the Gospel beeing a quickning spirit we are enabled vnto and by the same is also made acceptable and pleasing vnto God through his Christ. Vse 2. Many a loose Christian can well endure to heare that the doctrine of grace bringeth saluation and the brighter it shineth to this purpose the better but oh that the Apostle had staied there and not come to teach them their dutie for they are slow of heart to beleeue and dull to learne Let a man come and offer saluation and preach promises who will not pinne himselfe on such a mans sleeue but let him teach the same men their duties and the way to become partakers of these promises and they will fall off as fast or faster then they did from Christ when he asked his owne Disciples if they also would goe away But in great wisedome hath the Lord happily ioyned these two together saluation and instruction to shew that he that hath no care for the latter hath no part in the former grace bringeth saluation to none but to the schollers of Christs schoole it is then no matter to thee that grace hath appeared nor any benefit to thee that it bringeth saluation vnlesse thou be also instructed by it in the lessons following Doe thou become docible as a child for so the word implieth yea as an obedient child fashiō thy selfe and suffer thy selfe to be moulded into the obedience of it or els in vaine expectest thou saluation by this doctrine neuer dare to diuorce the things which God hath coupled Secondly out of the manner of perswasion to yeeld an obedient eare to the Gospel namely because it bringeth saluation we learne what is a notable meanes both to represse any temptation or stirring lust by which we might be ouercaried vnto euill as also a pricke and motiue to prouoke our selues forward vnto good namely to consider of Gods goodnesse towards vs and what he hath done for vs. This argument is frequent in
For how absurd will it seeme to reason with the word to call the hungrie blessed to account the rich vnhappie to esteeme corrections loue the Iulians of the world would scoffe at such paradoxes who as the Prophet speaketh walke by the sparkles of their owne fire but the life of faith is when the heart giueth vp the whole man vnto Gods leading when his wisedome is become thy direction and his word the men of thy counsell And for the latter thou must doe three things First set thy selfe often in his sight and himselfe alwaies at thy right hand let thy heart religiously thinke vpon him and his presence let thy tongue reuerently speake of him and his goodnes Secondly whatsoeuer thou doest whether thou eatest or drinkest and much more performest the duties of thy calling to which these are but seruants doe all to his glorie beeing about any thing aske thy selfe what glorie will redound to God by this speach or by this action Thirdly by euery euent make this vse to gather still into his fellowship by euery blessing gather encrease of faith loue and confidence in him by euery crosse adde vnto thy feare reuerence watchfulnesse by euery speciall prouidence obserue his admirable wisedome truth and goodnesse and thus by euery thing growe vp in him these are worthy fruits of pietie The third rule is to keepe the set times of Gods worship both publicke and priuate for this is the pale and preseruatiue of pietie which whosoeuer hath he will vse Gods meanes to preserue it A godly heart reuerenceth and reioyceth in all holy things the word Sacraments sabbaths and striueth to make his house a little Church and he that makes little or no conscience of the sabbath and family duties let him pretend what he will is an vngodly person without all religion 4. Be carefull to attend the waies of thine owne heart both how it subiecteth it selfe to the will of God written whether it be desirous to receiue the law at his mouth whether it tremble at the word as also how it subiecteth it selfe to the will of God done whether in prosperitie it lift vp it selfe to be something besides or without God and whether in correction it be silent vnto God because he hath done it Attend it how readie or heauie it is to lift it selfe vp in prayer for wants in praise for supplies whether it pray alwaies or in all things giue thankes Watch ouer it in thy seruices that it start not away and leaue thy worship liueles without spirit without truth know that God is a spirit and will be serued of thee if aright as he was of Paul in thy spirit and looke well to this matter for Iudas can follow and reuerence Christ and yet his heart going after couetousnesse be practising to betraie him and Herod can pretend to worship when he intends to kill Watch it further in the motions to sinne whether it be zealous and resolute against it and whether it sticke fast and with full purpose vnto the Lord whether it feare the least offence of God or can swallow smaller sinnes whether it bridle the tongue from idle talke and smaller oathes vaile the eyes from wanton lookes or whether it can easily digest such things which are no small departures from God when occasion is offered and know that such is thine heart as it is found in temptation Lastly watch it in the motions of the spirit how it entertaineth them how stirring it is in the causes of God as when occasion is offered of promoting Gods glorie in his pure worship or in the establishing of a conscionable ministrie how it entertaineth such good motions offered how it entertaineth Gods counsells rebukes and exhortations in the ministerie a cleare case it is that those that neglect such motions and much more resist them are yet in their sinnes and are no better then impious and vngodly persons 5. In the loue of men ioyne the loue of God for charitie abstracted from pietie is a counterfeit and this thou shalt doe when thou louest man in and for God because of Gods image and of his commandement so as if thou seest godlinesse grow in any man thy loue groweth with him and if grace decaie as he estrangeth himselfe from God so thou for his good becommest more strange vnto him For although by vertue of Gods commandement we must loue all and do good vnto all yet we must reserue a speciall loue to the image of God renued and especially affect such as are of the houshold of faith Vse If these be the practises of pietie which cannot be attained but by these rules then shall many a one who take themselues to haue taken out this last lesson be found non-proficients and such as whom grace neuer taught any such thing as godlinesse And to omit to speake of wicked Esaus and Ismaels scoffers of such as walke in these straite waies of God tossers of reproaches against them so farre from that inward and pure worship of the heart in spirit and truth as they are open despisers of the outward ordinances of the word and sacraments who are furthest from repentance and verie seldome reclaimed yea so monstrous and black are these filthie dogges and swine as they are not more condemned of others then of themselues for most part We will leaue to wash such bricks and come first to our common people whose extreame and secure ignorance loads them with such a burthen of impietie as it is impossible for them euer to stand vnder it when Christ shall appeare and yet they thinke to get to heauen nimbly inough For this whole practise of pietie is placed in that which they call a good meaning and a good hope but replie and tell them that grace is not contented with good meaning but teacheth to liue godly and so bringeth pietie into the life they answer that they could neuer make any shewes as many men can but yet they hope they may haue as good hearts as the best to god-ward Wherevnto if you demand how that roote can be so good which sendeth out such sower fruite or that fountaine sweete which sendeth out such bitter water for in these good hearts ignorance raigneth and the goodnes of their hearts openly neglecteth the word Sacraments c. the means of saluation and preseruatiues of pietie they can answer that they keepe their Church and doe as the most doe and if they receiue not the sacrament it is because they are not reconciled to some that haue offended them vnder which pretence they can refuse that comfort for many yeares together and carrie yeâ— the matter further with them and tell them your good heart sendeth out wicked oathes bitter curses and fearefull imprecations then they sweare either nothing but the truth or by nothing but that which is good or if they did happe to sweare or curse much they were vrged vnto it And for the sabboath adde that whereas a good heart maketh it a
delight to consecrate it as glorious vnto the Lord neither your selfe nor yours obserue it They say they doe as much as they need and they know inough for they loue God aboue all and their neighbour as themselues and for the sabboath what need such strictnesse it was made for man and not man for the sabbath and as for this singing of Psalmes and reading and prayers in priuate houses they must needs say it is too much precisenesse and they cannot away with it and they could neuer see hurt in giuing their seruants and children libertie to goe on the saboath and doe what they list and themselues may with good companie play and passe the time so it be not seruice time on the sunday as well as other daies But take all these pleas out of their mouths and shew particularly that good treasuries would send out better things they draw all to this one conclusion What we cannot be Saints here that is in plaine words they cannot frame themselues to this life of pietie and so are still without all the teaching of grace and pitifull it is to see how many persons that thinke themselues no meane Protestants debarre themselues from the practise of pietie by such ignorant conclusions as these which I would not here haue reckoned but that I know diuerse perhapps of our daily hearers whom grace hath offered to teach otherwise thus tainted Well a fearefull delusion it is to hope for saluation in such a dangerous estate A second sort farre differing from the former are such as haue attained much more knowledge but neuer yet attained this high point of practise to liue godly they can make a shew of godly life and Pharisaicall righteousnesse but all is vnsound within they can with Herod doe many things at Iohns preaching but it is but for a brunt of newfanglednesse they can seeke God but either in affliction or for corne and oyle but after freedome from the one or fruition of the latter let him alone till they need him againe nay more they can be zealous for good and quickly enflamed but it is as fire in straw a blase and away they can reprooue others for sinne but can abide no reproofe themselues they can reioyce in the word and be rauished but as a man with sweete odours in the Apothecaries shoppe but he carrieth none out with him or as one is delighted with the sweet smell of hearbs so long as he is in the garden but hath no vnderstanding or diligence to gather of euery kind some to carie with him that so he might haue the benefit of the garden when he is a great way from it They can further attaine to many good things as to delight in good mens fellowship so did Iudas in Christs communion gather from them many common graces of vnderstanding speach abilitie to pray teach comfort exhort but all to their owne hurt for either they hide these talents in napkins not vsing them at all or in vsing them without humilitie abuse them yea not seldome making them bolder to offend God and more careles of duties vnto men by meanes of such gifts then if they had them not but here is yet no teaching of grace and better had it bin such had neuer knowne the way of truth then thus to depart from the way of righteousnesse A third sort there are who many of them I doubt not are the Lords and haue a desire in truth and for the most part to walke before him as beseemeth them and yet whose liues are not so acquainted with such a course of Christianitie but that oftentimes by corruptions not well watched against they breake out to scandalls and reproaches of the Gospell and in these some of them lie longer as when professors can liue inordinately not attending vpon their lawefull calling but let themselues loose where God hath tyed them becomming either busie bodies or companions or perhaps worse which falls may for a time befall those which are the Lords but yet grace hath not taught them so much as they make account of and time will trie whether any thing at all in truth or no. And other Christians who in their worshippe of God are often cold and dead hearted and in their dealings can be inferiour to some ciuill men can nourish contentions and heart burnings misdeeme and misreport others now then idle in their talke or worse vnprofitable in their liues can bolster vp their friends children and seruants in things worthie punishment as Eli did are not so frequent in watching the wayes of God with him nor the wayes of his own heart such I say may be schollers in this schoole and Christians but they haue forgotten their rules and had neede hasten their repentance that grace may nor order a great part but their whole liues to a godly conuersation Let all of vs therefore learne that precept 1. Tim. 4.7 to exercise our selues to godlinesse Reasons 1. Godlinesse hath the promise of this life and that to come a godly man hath title to all good blessings which heauen and earth can affoard 2. Godlines is the greatest gaine the best gaine whosoeuer would gaine more then ordinarie men let him become godly many men are crossed and miscarrie in their outward estate because they are vngodly persons without the promise and the blessing 3. Seeing all these things shall be dissolued what manner of men ought â—e to be in all godly conuersation 2. Pet. 3.3 when we shall appeare before the great iudge of all the world nothing but godlynes shall be able to bestead vs. In this present world 1. Note that godlinesse must not so lie hid in the heart but it must appeare in the eyes of the world neither must it be neglected till death but exercised in this present world a point the more needefull to be propounded in that euerie man naturally wisheth with Balaam to die well and godly but forget the practise of pietie in their life time we see the most men would be put in minde of God at their death and send for the minister when the Physitian hath left them hopeles of life yea albeit they haue forgotten the almightie and neglected acquaintance with him all their dayes yet at the finishing of them they would seeme to seeke vnto him But it is most righteous with God that an vngodly life be finished with a proportionall death whatsoeuer it seemeth to be and therefore it is a safe rule worthie our remembrance that whatsoeuer wee would be found doing on our dying day to be doing it euerie day while we liue 2. Note hence that it is a most deceitfull and desperate argument thus to conclude If I be ordained to saluation let me neuer pray neuer serue God and doe what I will I shall be saued and on the contrarie and hence to cast off all the care of godlinesse for this openly proclaimeth want of grace which directeth men to the meanes and leadeth them the way of
saluation in this present world God in his wisedome hath combined to euerie ende his meanes in all his ordinarie courses as to naturall life bread sleepe Physicke so to the spirituall the word Sacraments prayer sobrietie righteousnesse pietie and therefore the argument will be sound in the contrarie thus If God haue appointed me to die the death of the righteous he hath ordained me to the meanes namely to liue the life of the righteous if to glorie then to grace if to the full reuelation of glorie hereafter then to the first fruits of it here in grace if to the great citie of the great king hereafter then to the suburbs here there is no iumping to heauen no more then a man can leape from one citie to an other vpon earth Naturall reason teacheth that there is no skipping from one extreame to an other without a meane and much more doth diuine wisedome tell vs that no man can climbe from earth to heauen without Christs the ladder and faith with the fruits of hope loue obedience c. which are as it were the staues of the same 3. Note hence what is the proper ende of euerie mans life in this present world namely that in the way of a sober righteous and religious life he may attaine euerlasting happinesse hereafter there is no other time to get heauen but here vpon earth after death commeth nothing but iudgement no other purgatorie is to be expected then that in this life by the blood of Christ whatsoeuer Poets and Papists fable to the contrarie nor is there any other sactifaction but by faith here to lay hold vpon Christ onely oblation Alas how doe many peruert the ende of their liues some to get wealth honour and great estates others to sit downe to eate and drinke and rise vp to play others to trade in some one or other speciall sinne and lust but let vs that will be wise to saluation seeing it is called to day and our acceptable time and day of saluation is come vpon vs beware of hardening our hearts let vs not dare to striue against the holy Ghost in the ministerie for contemners of grace in this present world shall neuer partake of the glorie of the iust hereafter this is the gate of heauen and the iust enter into it or else this ministerie bindeth ouer to death from which it is impossible euer to bee loosed Vers. 13. Looking for the blessed hope and appearing of the glorie of the mightie God and of our Sauiour Iesus Christ. In this verse is set downe the second effect of this grace which hath appeared namely when it hath reuealed and published the good things which are reserued for vs hereafter and put them in our hands by faith and hope to lift vp the heart to the patient and vigilant waiting for and expectance of them And in the second place teacheth when the full reuelation of these things shall be namely in the second which is the glorious appearing of Christ who is described 1. from his maiestie and power that mightie God and 2. from his mercie and loue as he is our Mediator our Sauiour Iesus Christ. Wherein our Apostle includeth a verie strong argument to enforce all the former duties of which we haue spoken in the verse going before as also an effectuall meanes to containe beleeuers in those dutyes as though the Apostle had in more full and plaine forme of speach thus said I haue told of great things brought to light by the Gospel the which if you would haue part in you must take the way which I haue directed you into leauing the by-paths of vngodlinesse and worldly lusts and walking in the path of sobrietie righteousnesse and pietie for those that wait for the wedding must prepare that they be not found without the wedding garment and if at any time any discouragements or wearines 〈◊〉 you in this Christian course you cannot better sustain the one or establish your selues against the other theÌ„ by casting vp an eie in to the things within the vaile the expectatioÌ„ of which will be able to hold your hearts in your vprightnesse and cause you to forget that which is behind and striue to that which is before and presse hard to the marke and the price of the high calling of God In the verse we will first giue the meaning of the words and then raise the points of instruction First by hope is meant the thing hoped by an vsuall forme of speach that is both Christ himselfe principally as the words next following expound as also with him life saluation freedome from sinne and miserie perfection of glorie and immortalitie the branches of this exposition are prooued by two places of Scripture the former 1. Tim. 1.1 where Iesus Christ is called our hope the latter Eph. 1.18 that yee may knowe what the hope is of his calling and what the riches of his glorious inheritance is in the Saints Blessed hope 1. because Christ our hope is for euer blessed in himselfe and bestower of all blessing to his Church 2. the fruition of our hope putteth vs in possession of absolute blessednâ—sse for it shall both put an ende to all the hinderances of the blessednes of the godly and conferre perfect blessednesse in greatest measure and endlesse continuance seeing it bringeth vs to the perfect knowledge and sight of God who is blessednesse it selfe to the sight and fellowship of his blessed Sonne to the societie of the blessed angels and Saints and restoreth vs to the integritie of our owne nature with immortalitie that there may be no ende of our blessednesse 3. all our present blessednesse dependeth vpon the happie accomplishment of it for were we without this hope we were of all men most miserable And appearing of the glorie By a metominie of the adiunct for the glorious appearing a forme of speach verie vsuall among the Hebrues not that Christ is not now euery way glorious in himselfe but in that he shall then manifest his glorie for then his glorie shall breake out as the sunne when he shall sit in the throne of his maiestie And here we must note how the Apostle opposeth this second comming of Christ vnto his former that was the appearing of grace this of glorie that was iâ— humilitie for he came meekely riding on the colt of an asse but this shall be in power when he shall ride vpon the wings of the windes and make the clouds his charriot that was to teach righteousnesse but this to remnuerate it that to be like a seruant to be iudged and condemned for sinne this to declare himselfe the Sonne to whom all iudgement is committed by the Father Now indeed his maiestie and greatnes is troden downe and contemned and the glory of the world exalteth it selfe aboue his but then shall all vanishing glorie melt before him when he shall appeare in such brightnesse as shall obscure the brightnesse of the sunne yea make it fall
And we haue neede of patience to enioy the promises Abraham himselfe enioyed not the promise till he had waited patiently Heb. 6.15 we shall deceiue our selues if we looke to be wrapt into heauen as Enoch and Elias were seeing the promises of life goe with exception of the crosse which will trie our patience We knowe there is a time promised we may neither prescribe it nor if we beleeue make hast but as the husbandman patiently expecteth the fruites of the earth much more should we possesse our soules in patience to reape our fruites and haruest in heauen The third qualitie is a sighing and longing after the thing hoped for the heart that waiteth for such things hath both a griefe for the absence and a groaning desire after the presence and possession of them Rom. 8.23 We sigh in our selues waiting for the adoption euen the redemption of our bodie To this purpose saith Salomon that hope deferred paineth the heart Thus should we be sicke of loue and neuer finde our selues well and at ease in any thing below neuer thinke our selues happie in things present which are indeed but prison-ioyes in comparison of the ioyes of heauen but as crazed persons be euer complaining and wishing Oh who shall deliuer mee from this bodie of death Now who seeth not that this qualitie includeth an earnest loue of Iesus Christ whome we therefore waite for because wee loue him whence the Apostle Paul fitly knitteth these two together 2. Thess. 3.5 The Lord guide your hearts to the loue of God and the waiting for of Christ concluding thence that we cannot waite on the Lord Iesus Christ vnlesse we first loue him The fourth qualitie is a reioycing in that our hopes shal certenly come Rom. 5.2 we reioyce vnder the hope of the glorie of God that is that we shall partake one day of his glorie Excellent is that place in 1. Pet. 1.8 whome we haue not seene and yet we loue him and beleeue in him and reioyce with ioy vnspeakeable and glorious receiuing the ende of faith which is saluation And surely if Abraham the father of our faith reioyced to see the day of Christs humilitie so farre off euen 2000. yeares how ought we his beleeuing children reioyce to see the day of his and our own glorie approaching so neere that now is euen the last minute of the last houre how should we reioyce in that the time of refreshing and restoaring all things is come and if we be spouses of this bridegroome wee cannot but as we are exhorted reioyce in that the marriage of the lambe is come and the day of our owne coronation with an incorruptible crowne of glorie The third thing to trie the soundnesse of this expectation is by the effects of it and these be fowre 1. It purifieth and purgeth the heart and life whosoeuer hath this hope purgeth himselfe for he that waiteth for Christ wayteth for this ende to be like him and therefore conformeth himselfe daily vnto his similitude and becommeth pure as he is pure the which puritie howsoeuer it bee esteemed of in the world whosoeuer profiteth not in he cannot hope nor waite for Christ. If a man after the tearme of a fewe yeares hope for a large reuenue he cannot nor will not in the meane time take the way to cut off all his hopes but rather make wayes for the accomplishment and preuent whatsoeuer would come betweene him and them It is true that the blood of Christ purgeth vs from all sinne by satisfying for it and meritting the spirit of sanctification for beleeuers but yet we must purge our selues by manifesting that we receiue not this grace in vaine nor neglect the meanes wherein we are to testifie our thankefulnesse which is by striuing against iniquitie The Scripture noteth him to be an euill seruant that saith he wayteth for his masters comming and yet he beateth his fellowe seruants and sitteth downe with drunkards such hopes as these ende in vaine perswasion when presumption and vngrounded confidence confoundeth the person that giueth them harbor Dost thou hope then to be like Christ when he appeareth thou must then resemble him in this life beeing in thy measure pure holy innocent meeke louing and obedient professe hope without this conformitie vnto Christ it is but a pretence all is vnsound and deceitfull 2. It not onely freeth from sinne but frameth to obedience both cherefull and constant whereof we haue a pregnant example in Christ himselfe whom we are commanded to looke at for imitation who for the ioy that was set before him endured the crosse and despised the shame So also are the Saints in their measure looking to the ioy before them invincible both in labours and sufferings hope worketh the will it setteth the hands and holdeth them to worke it putteth a difference betweene the workes of Christians and ciuill men they attempt Christian duties that their master may finde them well doing and hold out also in well doing but these vndertake sightly duties but in some by-respect or other and wanting this hope are off and on especially in difficulties they giue vp all whereas the Christian who hath the recompence of reward in his eye can esteeme with Moses the rebuke of Christ great riches 3. This hope taketh off our fierie edge and heat of affections from the world and setteth them aboue it fixeth the eie vpon things within the vaile the glory of which dimme and obscure all the glorie of the world it causeth refusall of the pleasures of sinne for a season it maketh treasures of Egypt seeme small yea vile in a mans eie comparatiuely the expectation of this resurrection maketh the mocks and contempts of the world to be contemned yea sentences of death nay executions lightly esteemed of this hope hath carried martyrs through fires feares lyons dens teeth and a thousand kinds of death through all which they hastened to the fruition of the thing hoped for in which onely they looked for securitie and contentment 4. It beeing the daughter of faith waeeth not wearie but still vseth the best meanes for the obtaining the thing hoped It is importunate with God by prayer for the comming of Christ and as Iacob wrastleth with God when it hath nothing but it selfe to sustaine faith yea and preuaileth with the Cananitish woman after many repulses they that haue this hope pray for all the meanes which hasten this comming for the free passage of the Gospel the peace of Ierusalem the puritie of do-doctrine which themselues loue and beleeue and propagate vnto others by word and example that so farre as lyeth in them the number may be euerie way accomplished And further they greiue and sorrowe when any of these are hindered when the state of the ministerie and ministers is destitute and distressed when the light and life of professors is obscured and darkened when errors are broached maintained and receiued for these are things comming betweene them and their hopes and
the iust causes of heauines and griefe Vse 1. Now this triall will discouer to many men their estates who lay hold on the doctrine of grace to saluation but not to instructiō Some beleeue not nor hope for any such estate herafter as the faithful are in Christ partakers of but for all our preaching of the fatnes of that land deale as the Israelites did with Caleb and Iosuah concerning the promised land who when they told the people that it was a good and a fat land and that if the Lord loued them he would giue it them and seate them in it they rebelliously bad stone them with stones but presently the sentence passed vpon them from the mouth of the Lord that they should neuer see that land Which were it not the conceit of men it could not be that they could liue so like the Sadduces who say there is no resurrection nor angel nor spirit Such as was that Cardinall of Burbon who professed that he would not giue his part in Paris for his part in Paradise of whose mind some who perhaps wil crie out on him are while they were wel appaid if there were no other heauē nor no changing of their estate were that Pope aliue againe it is to be feared he should not want Protestants taking part of his heresie who all his life time could not be perswaded whether there was an heauen or hell and therefore at his death blasphemously vttered these words Now shall I knowe whether there be a God an hel or any immortality of the soule and shortly after knew it to his cost Others are fallen asleepe with the euill seruant while their master maketh stay of his comming and in one dead sleepe of sinne or other out of which they will not be wakened wast out their dayes as though their soules should for euer sleepe after death such sleepers are ill watchmen Others call on the Lord Iesus to come but neuer till they be cast on their death bed their hearts nor mouthes neuer harbour such requests in their life time and therefore in all likelyhood they are vnsound And many others there are who nourish a false hope or rather a fancy in stead of hope for it is like the Popish perswasion of which we spake vnsound in the ground they haue nothing to shewe for the euidence of their faith as also in the qualities for it must be fedde by things they can see it must haue good hold and pawnes of God and then it can trust him it is most impatient in any of Gods delayes it wisheth not but feareth rather this comming of Christ and so cannot reioyce in the certentie that he will come to their full redemption it is vnsound also in the effects it purgeth not the heart many nastie corners lie there vnswept and vntrimd vp it frameth not to the obedience of Gods word and will it lifteth not vp the soule from the world to heauenly mindednesse and conuersation it vseth no meanes of conscience to hasten this comming of Christ it reioyceth not where they are it sorroweth not where they are not let the state of the Church sinke or swimme so they enioy their owne but let no man that would not be confounded leane vpon such an expectation in which there is nothing but deceit Vse 2. Seeing it is a propertie of the Gospel to lift vp the heart to waite for Christs comming let so many as professe to giue entertainement to the Gospel prouoke themselues vnto this expectation which beeing a dutie so necessarie and of so fruitfull vse through all the Christian life and yet so generally neglected amongest men because naturally mens hearts are drawne downe vnto the profits and pleasures here below therefore are the Scriptures plentifull here and elsewhere in most vehement and forcible perswasions to vrge vs hereunto For I. in the text euery word is a motiue vnto it as 1. in that it is called a blessed hope the person that hopeth is a blessed man and the end of this expectation is blessednesse Blessed is he that watcheth and keepeth his garments And Blessed shall the seruant bee whom the Master findeth so doing 2. the appearing is called a glorious appearing of a mightie God the iust iudge of all the world and 3. that he who shall appeare the iudge is the same who is our Sauiour in all which regards it is the part of all such as would attaine blessednes participate of his glorie and be saued by him to waite for his comming II. Elsewhere in the Scripture 1. we haue the commandement of God Luk. 12.36 Be yee like vnto men that waite for their Master when he will returne from the wedding that when he commeth and knocketh they may immediatly open vnto him 2. Herein is put a difference betweene the godly and the wicked it was euer a marke of good men to waite for Christs appearance the auncient beleeuers of the old Testament for his first comming in the flesh in humilitie so Simeon Ioseph of Arimathea Anna were described by this that they wayted for the consolation of Israel and how much more should we for this glorious appearance which bringeth not grace only with it but fulnes of glorie On the contrarie the vngodly person is described to be such a one as whose master commeth in an houre he looketh not and in a day he thinketh not so the foolish virgins had prepared nothing 3. The danger of those whom this day shall oppresse vnawares such a seruant saith that text shall be cut in two and haue his portion with vnbeleeuers such foolish virgins shall haue the gate of the marriage chamber shut against them and as the Apostle Heb. 9.28 Christ appeareth not the second time to the saluation of any but of such as waite for him 4. From the time of this appearing 1. in regard of the vncertaintie of it Rev. 16.15 Behold I come as a theefe in the night blessed is he that watcheth for if the house keeper knew what houre the theife would come would he not watch but we know no houre that we might watch euery houre 2. In regard of the nearnesse of it the Apostles time was the last houre and ours then cannot but be the last minute a fearefull thing and full of danger it is to conceiue that the Master will deferre his comming or that the Lord is slow as men count slacknesse or that the law is but a scar-crow because fellons are put in prison and bound ouer to the assises and not presently executed This day may be nearer in it selfe at least to thy selfe then thou thinkest for and yet a verie little while and he that shall come will come and will not tarrie Let vs applie our hearts hereunto a little Euery man when he seeth euery thing grow worse and worse can say surely the world draweth neare an end and much more may we who haue our senses exercised in the word
in the faith are coupled together so inseparably as that they stand and fall together who seeth not hence how this one grace setteth vs forward in the whole practise of godlinesse Thirdly this waiting is a notable meanes of holding out and constant perseuerance in all weldoing vnto the ende without which how often should we be discouraged and too willing to looke backe how could we suffer with Christ vnlesse we had hope to raigne with him Christianitie is a warfare wherein it is no matter of ease to hold our ground and our crowne that none take it from vs Now the speciall meanes to hold vs on in the contending for the faith is to wait for the comming of Iesus Christ Reu. 3.11 Behold I come shortly hold fast that thou hast It is a worke of many labours much sweate and no lesse difficultie and here the sluggish flesh would contentedly thrust the hand into the bosome but here is a speciall meanes to renue our strength in working righteousnesse 1. Ioh. 2.28 little children abide in him that when he shall appeare we may be bolde and not ashamed at his comming Many temptations will come in our way the buriall of the father the tending of the farme the marriage of a wife the care of the family the bidding of friends farwell many will be the occasions of looking backe and plucking backe the hand from this spirituall plough now what better way to continue with Christ in temptation then that which himselfe deuised namely to remember that he hath appointed a kingdome for such that they shall eate and drinke at his table and iudge the tribes of Israel Many are the reproaches losses crosses vniust sentences and iudgements which will meete men in this profession and it is no newe thing to be hated of all men for Christs sake nowe what better ground of patience then that the comming of the Lord draweth neere doe then as Christ himselfe did commend all to him that iudgeth righteously Doe as the Saints haue euer done appeale from the vniust sentences of men and looke vp to this appearing of the mightie God our Sauiour whose tribunall and iudgement shall reuerse all vniust and partiall sentences whether publike or priuate so did Iob so did Dauid so did Iohn Huffe and Ierome of Prage and assure thy selfe that the Iudge of all the earth will iudge righteously Gen. 18.25 Quest. But what is there in this appearance of Christ which maketh the expectation of it of such efficacie both to set vs in and stirre vp our cheerefulnesse as also continue vs in this Christian course Ans. The godly knowe that Christ commeth not emptie handed but his reward is with him and this recompense of reward worketh cheerefulnesse encreaseth courage and addeth diligence to euerie good worke Quest. But doe the godly worke mercinarily Answ. No for their offerings are freewill offrings neither doe they looke principally at the â—eward for there be two things in their eie betweene their worke and this wage 1. Gods glorie whome they loue for himselfe 2. the discharge of their owne dutie and then they knowe that their labour is not in vaine in the Lord. The which as the Scripture propoundeth as a pricke vnto pietie so in this last place is it lawfull and meete to cast the eie vpon it That place 2. Tim. 2.6 importeth that the husbandman in his labour may look what is likely to be the fruit of his labour aforehand he that careth careth in hope and he that thresheth looketh to be partaker of his hope and he that dresseth the figtree may looke to eate of the fruit saith Salomon The same thing also teacheth the Apostle when he compareth all our workes of mercie to a sowing and draweth vs to cast the eie of our mindes vpon our haruest that as we would wish that to be either more sparing or more liberall so to disperse our seede And herein the holy Ghost fauoreth our infirmitie who well knowing how foreceable the expectation of gaine in earthly things is to hold men in labours and trauels giueth vs leaue in heauenly things to doe the like Vse Whosoeuer then is an negligent meditator of this appearing of Christ strippeth himselfe of a speciall proppe both of his faith and the liuely fruits of it in want of which helpe the best would goe but faintly forward If Moses himselfe was enabled to suffer reproach with Gods people because he looked for the recompence of reward and if Dauid had fainted vnlesse he had hoped to see the goodnesse of the Lord in the land of the liuing what should we weakelings expect other then to fall downe right neuer to rise againe without such a stay as whereby these worthies supported themselues Let no man say we are Christians and strong and should serue God for himselfe so say I and yet so were these much more and so were the beleeuers to whom the Apostle writ neuerthelesse it had not beene safe for them to haue refused so mercifull an incitement as is the hope of the recompence of reward Doctr. 3. It may be hence also noted when is the time that the glorie of Iesus Christ shall shine out in full brightnesse namely the time of this his second appearing for then he shall sit vpon the throne of his glory and then shall we see the Sonne of man comming in the clouds with power and great glorie for he shall be glorious both in his owne person as before we heard as also in his whole administration of iustice against the wicked vpon whome he shall get himselfe a greater name then he did vpon Pharaoh and his host or all the wicked Princes and people that euer liued who for the glorie which shall shine about him shall call for the hills to couer them and the mountaines to oppresse them He shall bee glorious also to his Saints when they shall behold him that was betrayed spitted on condemned crucified betweene two theeues dead and buried to be so exceeding aduanced aboue men and angels and aboue all that can euer enter into their hearts Finally he shall be glorious yea merueilous in his Saints who when Christ their life shall appeare shal also appeare with him in glorie it shall be merueilous to them who a little before were so afflicted abused contemned and persecuted to see themselues so suddenly to attaine that fulnesse of glorie which their eie neuer sawe before nor their hearts could before euer conceiue to see their soules cloathed with such righteousnesse as God himselfe delighteth in and their vile bodies changed arrayed with immortalitie and made like the glorious bodie of Iesus Christ. Vse 1. Let none be troubled that his first comming was in meeknes basenesse passion for the Apostle Peter obserued that it was meete that his glorie should follow his suffering so Luk. 24.28 Ought not Christ to suffer and then enter into his glorie and is not this
into the heart of Iudas to betray him he went to his accustomed place of prayer which Iudas well knewe and whether he knewe he would bring his route 3. When the companie came to apprehend him although he let them knowe by casting them all to the ground that he could haue resisted or avoided them yet he let them rise againe he told them he was the man they sought and deliuered himselfe into their hands yea more the text saith he went out to meete them shewing the truth of that prophesie Psal. 40.6 In the roule of the booke it is written of me that I am readie to doe thy will And as he would not resist in his owne person so when Peter made a rash resistance and in his rescue smote off Malcus his eare Christ immediately healed the wound wished him to sheath his sword and asked him if he thought not that he could command a legion of angels if he would but how then should the Scriptures be fulfilled 4. When he was brought before the Iudge he denied no part of that truth which he knewe they would wrest against him shewing in all his answers a presenâ— minde and courage with all meekenesse in suffering horrible contumelies without perturbation or confusion vttering such holy speeches as became the most innocent lambe of God as his holy Apostle noteth that he witnessed a good confession before Pontius Pilate 5. When he came to the place of execution he needed no helpe to die he refused the cup of vinegar which in likelihood was reached him to shorten the sence of his paine and that his soule willingly left his bodie besides that strong crie at his death and expiration which argued no languishing death all the Euangelists note that Christ sent out his soule or gaue vp his spirit yea in great wisedome he preuented the souldeirs violence in breaking his legges or offering him while he was yet aliue any deadly wound that he might manifest that he did not violently but voluntarily vndergoe that passion and drinke of the bitternesse of that cuppe By all which seuerals we perceiue the truth of that the Apostle speaketh Philip. 2.8 that Christ was made obedient vnto the death and this made it an acceptable sacrfice for had it not beene a free-will offring it had not beene accepted Let vs then for our comfort hold fast this point of our Christian faith that looke how willingly the father offered his Sonne in sacrifice so willingly did the sonne offer himselfe and that those who crucified him were not more willing to doe it then he was to offer himselfe and suffer himselfe to be crucified and this maketh it absolutely meritorious and effectuall for the iustification of all beleeuers whereas otherwise it had beene no ransome The third and last point to be considered in this fact of Christ is the persons for whom he gaue himselfe for vs. The which words by the latter part of the verse must be expounded only of beleeuers of which number the Apostle was and are not to be meant of all mankind as though Christ gaue himselfe for an vniuersall saluation of euery particuliar man or intended to saue all if they would beleeue as they who are tearmed the Lutheran Diuines doe contend But this place plainely restraineth it to his people his Church such as are redeemed from iniquitie such as are purged such as are a choise and peculiar people and such as are zealous of good workes for such Christ gaue himselfe and for no other For 1. if the purpose of God and Christ was not that he should die effectually for all men then he died not for all men But Gods purpose could not be so for then would it follow 1. that Gods purpose should be frustrate seeing many are alreadie in place of torment and many moe shall be 2. or else that he cannot effect his purpose but something shall resist his will and 3. that the execution of this stable purpose of God shall be grounded vpon the incertainetie and instabilitie of an euent depending vpon the muâ—able will of man Neither was Christs purpose so for his purpose was to giue his life for his sheepe and purposed not so much as to pray for any other who surely if they haue no part in his prayer much lesse in his sacrifice Secondly If Christ died effectually for all it is not possible that any one man should perish and be condemned for then hath Christ satisfied for the sinnes aswell of Iudas Caine as any other and consequently their sinnes must necessarily be remitted for satisfaction for sinne and remission of sinne are inseparable so the Apostle maketh redemption nothing else but remission of sinne Ephes. 1.17 By whom we haue redemption by his blood euen remission of sinne and where remission of sinne is must needâ— be blessednesse so as by their doctrine none should be damned Yea further for whom Christ giueth himselfe to those he giueth his spirit to abide with them and to seale vp their saluation to their owne soules for the spirit letteth them know the things that are giuen them of God But they cannot receiue him for the world seeth him not nor knoweth him and much lesse can receiue him see Ioh. 14.16.17 Thirdly â—or whom Christ gaue himselfe those he loued Gal. 2.20 Who loued mee and gaue himselfe for mee the which is true not onely in Paul but in euery beleeuer Ephes. 5.2 and Reu. 1.5 Hee loued vs and gaue himselfe for vs. Now what is meant here by vs all mankind no surely but Gods deare children and Saints as the first place restraineth it selfe ver 1.3 and those that are washed from sinne and that are made Kings and Priests vnto God as the second but most expressely the Apostle expoundeth his owne phrase in the 25. verse of the same Chapter Hee loued his Church and gaue himselfe for it Now the wicked know not Christ and he knoweth not them they hate him and he loueth not them he is a Iesus indeed that is a Sauiour but because he saueth his people from their sinnes Fourthly To whom neither the ends nor fruits of Christs death can belong a vaine thing is it to ascribe any efficacie of his death vnto them but neither the ends nor the fruits belong to the wicked For 1. the maine ends are 1. by his death to abolish him that had the power of death that is the deuill but he still ruleth in the children of disobedience 2. to conquer death it selfe 2. Tim. 1.10 but they are still held vnder the bondage and feare of it 3. to destroie sinne that it may die in men but it liueth and ruleth in the wicked 4. that they which liue might liue to him which is dead 2. Cor. 5.15 but they rise against him and attaine not the first resurrection nor the beginnings of life eternall here nor the perfection hereafter And for the fruiâ—s of this death which are iustification remission of sin
doe streame out nothing but such as Christ speaketh of adulteries murthers thefts couetousnesse deceit vncleannes pride the wicked eye and cursed speaches and yet charge them with such filthinesse they iustifie themselues with the Pharisie they thanke God they serue God as well as the best haue as good hearts as the best they doe as well and liue as well as the best of them all you cannot fasten on them any sence of their foule sinnes they neede no purging nor washing whereas the godly daily groane and grieue in the sence of the presence of that with them which they hate worse then death it selfe Vse 2. Hence may be noted that wheresoeuer sinne is pardoned it is also purged Rom. 8.2 There is no condemnation to them that are in Iesus Christ for the law of the spirit of life freeth them from the law of sinne and of death that is not only from the curse of the law but euen that law and power of sinne it selfe which would still hold vs in the seruice of it He shall die in his sinne that dieth not vnto his sinne not that sinne can be so dead as not remaine but if it lie not bleeding by vertue of that stroake which Christ in his death hath giuen it if the force of it be not abated and thou escaped from the rule of it Christs blood doth thee no good How excellently doth the Lord Iesus himselfe in his speach to Peter approoue this truth If I wash thee not thou hast no part in mee and no part in Christ no pardon of sinne Dare any man then dreame of his reconciliation with God that finds not holinesse daily preuayling against corruption and the endeauour of puritie in heart and life against that foule impuritie that stickes fast and cleaueth vnto both or dare any vnsanctified heart which in that it hath set it selfe vpon a resolued course in sinne is a rebell vnto God laie claime vnto any part of the death and merit of Christ when Christ hath said that vnlesse he wash the soule that partie hath no part in him No no the wedding garment and this our elder brothers garment is wouen of holines as well as righteousnes and there is no admittance to the supper of the Lambe no blessing without either Vse 3. Let both these considerations mooue vs to be euer washing and clensing our selues from our vncleannesse and neuer to be at rest till we finde our selues although not free from blacknesse yet comely as the Church confesseth of her selfe And because this is the cheife vse of this doctrine I will stand a little longer to propound in it two points 1. the meanes and notes which we must vse and by which we must discerne our selues to be washed and purged 2. the reasons or motiues to vse carefully those meanes For the former A man that meaneth to be neate and cleanly 1. hee willingly looketh himselfe in a glasse he is not angrie with the partie that setteth the glasse before him but he calleth for it that he may see what spots are about him and looketh neere that he may discerne them euen so a man that would be purged must often set the glasse of the law before him will not be angrie with him that preacheth and propoundeth the law vnto him whereby he may see his foule spotts and disorders And here is one difference betweene the cleane and vncleane one cannot endure to take notice of his filthinesse his heart will abide no gaging nor sounding the other hath a purpose to be cleanly and would haue the least filth about him discouered that it may be remooued Secondly A man that is in this way to be purged beginneth with the foulest spots first and those which are most conspicuous and commonly first remooueth those in his face Now the foulest and most noted defilement which is most conspicuous and consequently odious vnto God is an vngodly and wicked heart which as the Lord beginneth his washing withall for the first thing he doth in the conuersion of a sinner is to take away the heart of stone so he that would haue euidence of his cleannesse must beginne here and first wash the inside so the holy man Dauid although his sinnes were in the eyes of the world yet to be soundly purged of them he craueth a cleane heart and a renewed spirit And thus as he that meaneth to be cleane beginneth at his head and so washeth all downeward so the pure of heart beginne at the heart and this carrieth all other parts and members they know that of the filthinesse of the flesh and spirit the latter is more filthy and therefore they seeke first to be renewed in the spirit of their mindes and to wash their consciences from dead workes whereas those that meane neuer to be cleane beginne as it were at their feete if they can abstaine from murther adulteâ—ie drunkennesse and such open sinnes in the act which is apparant to euery eye they thinke all to be cleane and well because they neuer see the hardnes the pride and foulenes of their hearts but euen this conceit that they haue washed their hands in innocencie neglecting their hearts is a brand and marke of their vncleannes and impuritie Thirdly hee that will be cleane proceedeth on to the other parts of his bodie and will see that they be sutable so this grace of sanctification as it beginneth in the minde so it proceedeth to worke in all the members it is carefull that all the vessels be preserued in holinesse and honour A pure heart will not be without pure hands chast eyes an ordered tongue c. Where is to be obserued another maine difference betweene the cleane and vncleane the former endeauour to cleanse themselues from all filthinesse of flesh and spirit and to grow vp vnto full holinesse but the latter can content themselues with a supposed goodnes of their hearts and yet let loose their tongues to all obsene and lewd speaches and open their eyps to all wandring and lustfull spectacles and their hearts thinke no ill but are good inough for all that but halfe an eye can discerne what impure wretches they are both within and without Fourthly such a person will proceed on to his garments and will not endure filth or spots on them euen so that soule whom Christ purgeth hateth euen the garment spotted by the flesh euen all occasions inducements and appearances of euill yea such as he cannot auoid yet he can hate Whereas the carelesse and slouenly Christian runnes into all companies into all courses and thrusts himselfe into all occasions of sinne because he is filthy he careth not to be filthy still yea and to foule and besmeare all that come in his companie Fifthly The sanctified person vseth all good meanes whereby he may become cleane and beeing so he is carefull to preserue himselfe cleane so long as he can For 1. he desireth to be euer sprinkling himselfe with the
order our wayes according to his word 2. The second rule is that as euerie peculiar serueth to the praise of the owner so we must frame our liues and actions to the praise and glorie of God whose we are This is the reason of the holy Ghost Psal. 135.3 4. Praise the Lord oh sing praises vnto the Lord for the Lord hath chosen Iacob to himselfe and Israel for his cheife treasure Whence it followeth that whatsoeuer practise would tend to the dishonour of God â—e must resist and withstand in our selues and others And thus the Lord chargeth his people that they should be so far from associating themselues with the wicked people that liued neere them in their idolatrie that they should breake downe their altars and cut downe their groves and images and resist them euen from this same ground because he had chosen them to be pretious vnto himselfe So that if any sinner shall mooue and wooe vs vnto any vngodly practise we must reason the case with our owne hearts I may not doe any such thing as may dishonour God or my profession let others doe thus and thus I may not doe so I am the Lords peculiar and must liue to his glorie which I cannot doe if I withstand not such motions as whereby his glorie is hazarded and hindered and thus also maist thou iudge of thy selfe whether thou beest the Lords if thou seruest not the times nor mens lusts nor fashionest thy selfe to mens humors but liuest vnto the Lord thou art the Lords Vse 4. Hence is afforded a motiue to loue the Church and shew all kindnesse to the members of it euen because it is the Lords heritage and because the Lord is not vnfaithfull to forget the worke and labour of loue shewed to his Saints yea be it but a cuppe of cold water it shall not loose a reward seeing the Lord accounteth it as done to himselfe The Philippians supplied Pauls necessities and Paul promiseth them that his God should supplie all their necessities On the contrarie woe shall be to them â—hat wrong by word or deed or wrighting the least of these little ones who are so deere to the Lord as the apple of his eye Let the scorners and enemies of good men remember that in Ier. 2.3 Israel is as a thing hallowed vnto the Lord all they that eate it shall offend euill shall come vpon them saith the Lord. If the King should set himselfe to raise and aduance some one man whom he affecteth aboue all other were it safe for any subiect to pick and cull out that person to wrong and disgrace aboue any other â— and yet thus do they that of all other wrong and oppresse Gods Church and deare children who in the end shall know that the Church is an heauie stone to lift at against which neuer man heaued but with the certaine perill of his owne life Men may dip their tongues in venome and their pens in poyson and keepe the garment of such as stone Steuen but the Lord will avenge the cause of his poore ones his peculiar ones he will not alwaies hide his face nor hold his peace Zealous of good works Here is another ende of Christs sanctifiyng his Church that euerie member of it should ardently endeauour in all good and goodly conuersation Where the Apostle seemeth to answer a secret obiection for it might be said if Christ haue thus redeemed purged and washed vs and so made vs his owne peculiar what neede we more or what further remaineth for vs to doe neither wanted there Libertins in those dayes that from the appearing of grace cast off all yoakes and thought they might doe what they listed But the Apostle telleth such that Christ neuer washed redeemed nor powred out his grace vpon any but such as thereby were wrought to forwardnes and cheerefulnesse in all well-doing And here not to speake of the nature and necessitie of good workes because that treatise is to be referred to a fitter place three things are to be obserued First note that before the Apostle speake of good workes we heare of redemption and purging and washing and of a peculiar people that must doe them for indeede the best workes are so farre from iustifying and purging that none can be good before the party be iustified and purged A leper or polluted person in the law might not touch or attempt any thing for whatsoeuer he touched became also vncleane so while the whole man euen the minde and conscience the fountaines from whence all the actions issue are polluted how can any thing streaming from thence be cleane and pure vnlesse we will say that one fountaine at once can send out sweete water and bitter or controll holy Iob who saith that no man can bring a cleane thing out of filthinesse Good works must beginne from that we are iustified but we beginne not to be iustified because they went before The whole scope of the Epistle to the Romanes is to prooue that no man can by workes be iustified before God the verie first proofe of which conclusion is fetched hence because all are vnder sinne and depriued of the glorie of God and so beeing euill trees cannot bring forth good fruit and much lesse in this state of sinne vnwashen and vnpurged can be zealous of good works without me saith Christ ye can doe nothing namely no good thing till a man therefore be set into Christ he cannot possibly turne his hand to any thing that is truely and formally good no more then a sient can bring forth fruit which is not set into a stocke or a branch which is not set into the vine Secondly note that whosoeuer are iustified and sanctified they must needs bring forth good workes for else Christ should be frustrate of his end in those for whom he gaue himselfe Eph. 2.10 We are his workemanshippe created to good workes We must first be his workmanship before our selues can be good workmen but beeing once his new creatures then can we neither be idle nor 〈◊〉 occupied but conuersant in such good workes as himselfe hath ordained we should walke in In experience we see a man planting good trees in his orchard not that they should be barren or laden with bad fruit but to furnish him with store of good fruit and in the Scriptures we see what recompence the good husbandman expecteth for setting and dressing purging and pruning his vine namely that it should bring forth much fruite Is this the end of our redemption from the hands of our enemies that we should serue him that hath redeemed vs in holinesse and righteousnesse all our daies are we purged to be a chosen generation and a peculiar people that we might set forth the vertues of him that hath called vs out of darknesse into his meruelous light hath the Lord separated vs vnto his owne vse not only to glorifie himselfe in vs but after a speciall manner to
the curse On the contrarie let the naturall children of the Church 1. know them 1. Thess. 5.12 that is both in heart accknowledge them the Ministers of Christ and in affection loue them as his Ministers accounting their feete bewtifull 2. render them double honour 1. Tim. 5.17 in which precept the holy Ghost hath made 1. reuerence 2. obedience 3. thankfulnes 4. comfortable maintenance their due from their people Secondly Ministers are hence taught so to order their liues and doctrine as they lay not their persâ—ns open to reproach nor prostitute their authoritie vnto contempt and so loose it both from themselues and others For this is the way for Ministers to winne authoritie and reuerence in the hearts of men by their liues and doctrine to become examples vnto the flocke And thus shining in the puritie of doctrine and conuersation they shew themselues starres in the right hand of Christ. The point beeing formerly prooued we will only note a threefold vse of it First to confute the Popish teachers who haue deuised another way to free themselues from the contempt of the laytie namely by inuesting their Bishops and clergie into ciuill authoritie and Magistracie by furnishing them with wealth and abundance yea superfluitie of state and pompe by distinguishing them from other men by strange fashions of apparell miters crosyer staues rings and bables that if Titus had bin such a Bishop this had beene a needlesse precept for who durst haue despised him but he should soone haue heard of him But the word teacheth that it is no politicke deuise that maintaineth the estimation of a Minister or Ministrie but the holy carriage both of the doctrine and liues of the Ministers euen as the Apostle also speaketh of Deacons that by ministring well they get themselues a good degree and great libertie in the faith Secondly this ground laieth heauie things to the charge of the idol-ministerie who for any gifts for teaching are many of them inferiour to boyes and girles of seauen yeares old and wofull it is to thinke how many places are serued or starued rather with Ieroboams priests who were raked out of the basest of men the iust subiects of reproach and contempt And others the sonnes of Eli who by the wickednesse and dissolutnes of their courses not only stinke themselues but make the seruice and worship and word of God to be abhorred men mistake their marke when they say that it is often preaching which maketh it dispised but because it is so often preached by such leud men it looseth the grace and power of it in the hearts of men Thirdly when men thus teach and thus liue purely and innocently and yet are despised let them not thing it strange nor be discouraged for they haue done their dutie and taken the right course to get reuerence and authoritie Let men at their perill now despise them the Lord will not refuse to honour them and if they cannot in earth yet are they sure to shine in heauen And thus by the assistance of God haue we absolued this second Chapter to him be therefore praise for ouer Amen CHAP. III. PVt them in remembrance that they be subiect to the principalities and powers and that they be obedient and readie to euerie good worke IN the former Chapters the Apostle hath beene carefull that Titus should in his ministerie propound the seuerall offices and duties of Christianitie vnto seuerall estates and conditions of men Now in this Chapter he will haue him teach more generall and more publike duties which concerne no estate more then other but all Christians of what estate and condition soeuer they be wherein he taketh vp the greatest part of the Chapter vnto the 9. verse II. The second part of the Chapter warneth Titus how to carrie himselfe more respectiuely 1. in contentious questions 2. in dealing with heretikes both which abounded in those dayes in the 9 10. and 11. verses The third part containing the third part namely the conclusion of the whole Epistle remembreth some priuate and personall matters which is ended with the accustomed apostolicall salutation Concerning the first of them These generall duties are 1. propounded in 1. and 2. verses and 2. confirmed and vrged in the sixe following They are propounded in this method and order First Titus must instruct all Christians in their duties towards Magistrates Secondly in the mutuall duties one towards an other The former taketh vp the first verse wherein two things are to be considered 1. the manner of propounding the precept 2. the substance of the doctrine it selfe wherein wee must speake 1. of the duties required which are two 1. subiection 2. obedience Secondly of the persons 1. to whome 2. from whome they are due But first we must returne to the manner of propounding this lesson in these words Put them in remembrance The Apostle saith not teach them or exhort them as before but put them in remembrance wherein Titus is inioyned two things 1. To call backe into their mindes this lesson euen the old doctrine concerning authoritie and subiection vnto magistracie which is not abolished vnto beleeuers implying that it is no newe doctrine but renewed 2. Often to inculcate and beate vpon this point for great and waightie reasons For 1. by nature all men desire libertie and to cast off the yoke of God corrupt reason wil be readie to conceiue all men one mans children and why should not one be as good as an other we came all out of one Arke and perhaps among Christians some Chore or other will be readie to say what is not all the congregation of the Lord holy 2. The Iewes in these times wherein the Apostle writ stood much vpon many temporall priuiledges as vpon Abraham the Temple the lawe c. and were stiffe and loath to stoope to the authoritie of the Gentiles 3. The Christians of Iewes and Gentiles stood as much vpon spirituall priuiledges not thinking it inough to be set free from the thraldome of Sathan and bands of sinne and so be made spirituall kings vnto God and the lambe vnles also by a boundles Christian libertie they might be at their owne hands to do as they listed without the knowing of any subiection 4. This also confirmed their error that they more respected mens persons then Gods ordinance for because in these dayes they sawe the most of the Magistrates heathen men and enemies to Christ and his gospel they thought it a most vnworthie thing that they beeing beleeuers should still be commanded and remaine subiect vnto them the weakenesse of which ground we haue discouered in cap. 2.9 for on the same commandement seruants presumed on more libertie then was meeâ— euen to the casting off of their subiection at least to vnbeleeuing masters The instructions which I will note out of this manner of deliuering the precept are two Doctr. 1. The scope of the ministerie is to put men in minde and keepe in them the
is the danger of this sinne which cannot but attend it vnlesse we conceiue no danger in breaking such expresse commandements as we haue Leu. 19.16 Thou shalt not goe about with tales among thy people and Iam. 4.11 speake not euill one of an other brethren for this saith he is not onely to breake but condemne the lawe that is as not sufficient or worthy to guide him in all the particulars of his life The defence of many a man is I speake nothing but truth and so long I may speake it But if that thou speakest be a tale true or false as it is if without a calling thou playest the pedlar and settest to sale the name of thy brother these commandements cast and condemne thee Others thinke it is a fault indeede but not so great a fault to speake the thing we knowe by an other but looke vpon it not as it may seeme in thine eie but in the penaltie the Scripture hath set vpon it Psal. 15.3 it hindereth the entrance into the holy mountaine of God and 1. Cor. 6.10 raylers and reuilers shall not enter into the kingdome of heauen and therefore it is no such small matter as many take it for Others reply what are words but winde and God is not so strait-laced if a man should goe to hell foâ— euerie word who shall come to heauen This indeede is an auncient â—aturall conceit that outward profession and ceremonie will carrie a man to heauen although in the particulars of the life the power of godlinesse be neuer expressed But marke how the Lord answereth such vaine conceits Psal. 50.19 20. Thou giuest thy mouth to euill and speakest against thy mothers sonnes these things thou doest and I held my tongue and thou thoughtest me like thy selfe But I will reprooue thee c. God hath his time then to call vpon old reckonings and then thou shalt not thinke words winde but knowe to thy cost that life and death was in the power of thy tongue Others yet see no such danger or if any be it is farre off But this sinne beside the iust hire of it hereafter carrieth a secret plague with it for the present for look as thou dealest with an other mans name so shal thine be dealt with and with what measure thou meatest to others shall men measure to thee againe But I must speake my minde and then I haue done no thou hast done thy speech but thy speech hath not done with thee thou maist as well say hauing stabbed a man to the heart I gaue him but a blowe and I had done but the blow hath not done with thee thou must before the iudge for all that and then see if that plea wil hold Let professors therefore humble themselues for this sinne which is so dangerous and so common as that it is the english of our tables of our beds of our publike and priuate meetings to rippe vp this or that olde slippe or iniurie done by an other the deuill doth so sit in the lippes of a number of men that no other talke can proceede from them but such as is like arrowes to wound those that are farre off or hammers to knock him in the head to whom such tales are told or swords wounding his owne soule to the death Beware also for time to come of the subtilties of Satan who that he may not appeare an accuser or a deuill as he is or so blacke as he is hath taught his nouices in this art to vse diuerse prefaces as it were to get attention by and then is the sinne most dangerous and hath most Satanicall subtiltie in it Sometime yee shall haue some that will beginne with the praise of the partie he telleth a tale of he is an honest man one that I haue cause to loue well and one of verie good parts c. and yet thus will he wound an honest man he spareth not his friend but as a flie followes his sores Sometimes the talebearer beginneth with the profession of friendship to the partie to whome hee would vent some mischeife and insert some seeming care of the others credit you are my friend and let it be spoken betweene vs and goe no further tell none that I told you But would he haue a word against his neighbour die with an other and cannot let it die with himselfe or would he shut another mans mouth euen in opening it he hath also his friend to communicate it vnto and so it goes from hand to hand fretting secretly like a cankâ—r Sometimes againe we shal heare slanders breathed out in a certaine commiseration as taking pitie of such a one that as Salomon saith the words of the talebearer are like the words of the wounded that is are lamentably vttered but yet they go downe into the bowels they giue a deadly stroke and hurt him worse then he was before Many will say it is great pitie of the man I speake it with griefe but the series and tenor of the speach sheweth it a merciles pitie These speaches are farre off from saluing vp the matter or licensing thee to speake thy pleasure nay commonly they argue a bad cause and a guiltie conscience accusing for that euill from which yet thou desistest not and whatsoeuer thou maist premit for pretence or defence of thy course thou cariest thy selfe liker those vermines which rise and feede of venome excrement and poyson then a Christian who wert thou possessed with Christian loue thou couldst not reioyce in euill 1. Cor. 13.6 Loue reioyceth not in euill but reioyceth in the truth The third thing to be considered is the meanes to auoid this sinne of euill speaking which may be reduced to fiue rules First looke to thine heart for if it beeing the fountaine be corrupted the issues and streames cannot but be bitter and if thou giuest thy selfe leaue to thinke euill of any man as accounting the thought free thou canst not but one time or other vtter it Purge well thine heart therefore 1. of pride which maketh a man speake disdainfully of those who want the things which themselues seeme to haue and liberally take vp any language if he can make the detraction of another a ladder for himselfe to climbe vpon 2. Of enuie which greeuing at the graces and good things in another seeketh to darken them as Satan enuying Iobs prosperitie said hee serueth not God for nought 3. Of flatterie which for fauour or reward will tune the tongue to any eare Of anger and displeasure mallice we say neuer spake well but there lyeth a secret grudge of reuenge hid in it which quickly setteth the armes on worke in the strong and the tongue in the weake Banish betimes these nurces and midwiues of this mischeefe and contrarily get into thy heart the loue of God and of thy brethren which will not hastily discouer but carefully hide and couer euen a multitude of trespasses and sinnes Excellent to this purpose is that
reason If God haue beene so bountifull a benefactor vnto vs when we were so vnworthy as the former verse describeth that his meere and alone mercie saued vs then must we in imitation of our heauenly father doe the like to our brethren But God hath done thus ver 4 5. so as from both we may well reason that a newe condition requireth a newe conuersation newe men must haue newe manners we beeing Christians may not carrie our selues so crookedly as in times past nor so roughly towards those who now do the same things which then we did considering our owne selues But before we come to the particular descriptions of these two estates one or two general obseruations are necessarily to be collected out of the scope of the verses Doctr. 1. The consideration of the common condition is a notable ground of meeknes and moderation towards those who yet are vncalled to the faith For 1. whereas pride maketh the heart to swell against the brother and is a roote whence these bitter fruits arise this consideration pulleth those peacock feathers and humbleth the heart so as when it can finde no other reason of forbearance here it neuer wanteth a most effectuall one What we are brethren of common parents of common condition our estate our temper was all alike I was borne into the world as naked in soule in bodie as he was And thus by this consideration the Apostle beateth downe the pride of man who seperated thee hast thou any thing aboue another which thou hast not receiued and then why boastest thou as if thou hadst not receiued it and elsewhere disputing of the breaking off of the naturall branches the Iewes and ingrafting the Gentiles he vseth almost through his discourse no other argument to keepe the Gentile from insulting and priding himselfe ouer the Iew but this same The Iewes now beleeue not nor haue obtained mercie no more in time past did you Gentiles beleeue nor had obtained mercie Againe the Iewes are broke off so may you Gentiles be for of your selues you stand no faster then they did be not therefore high minded but feare Secondly This consideration not only subdueth that violent affecti-of pride but worketh the heart to such affections as not only beseeme our selues but befit the offender and these are two 1. for time present pitie and compassion 2. hope for time to come The former of these two is a fitter affection for a ChristiaÌ„ then anger or wrath against the vnconuerted How forceable that argument is to mooue vs to the workes of mercie and loue towards the bodies of men in that they are our flesh appeareth Isa. 58.7 Thou shalt not hide thy selfe from thine owne flesh but bring the wanderer to thy house couer the naked deale thy bread to the hungrie and yet much more hence must we put on the bowells of mercie toward the soules of men by letting their miserie into our hearts that our verie bowells may yearne as if their condition were now as once it was our owne And if we must so farre pittie our neighbours beast yea our enemies that when we see it faile vnder the burthen we must helpe it vp ought we not much more helpe to beare his owne burden and so fulfill the law of Christ This affection would set men about other worke then talking of iesting at or disgracing men for their falls and slips which especially in a professor is meate and musick to the scorners who herein iustly prouoke the Lord to giue themselues vp to feareful sinnes and so be the iust reproaches and by-words of men No this compassion would cause them set hand to help them out of the snare to counsell to pray for nay set the heart on bleeding rather then reioysing in their sinne he were rather a monster then a man that could see a man take a fall to the breaking of his back or necke and could turne it into a iest or a man wound himselfe deadly and he make but a meriment of it no the least droppe of humanitie would helpe vp the former and thrust in some napkin to stanch the blood of the latter hath nature taught thee such duties to the bodie of man and hast thou no grace to take to heart the hurts of his soule The second affection wrought by this consideration of common condition is hope for time to come which is another speciall motiue to allay impatience towards offenders Was not my selfe as hopelesse once and in times past as desperately gone in sinnefull wayes but now recalled and brought to the fellowship of the grace of God so God may haue his time for this man whose works and thoughts are yet against him farre he went that neuer returned he that could change Sauls heart in the midst of his rage to make a Paul of him can turne his heart also he that could make of Onesimus a runagate and fugitiue seruant a faithful brother can bring this man bâ—cke the same way he is gone he that made his heart can mend it at his pleasure I must not giue him ouer as hopeles seeing he that had mercie on my selfe may also haue mercie on him We beare many weakenesses and toyes in children because our selues were so once and our hope is that time will outweare them euen so must strong men with babes in Christ and older Christians with such as are in their vnstaied heate The reason is as good our selues were such and they may come to be stronger and older in Christ then our selues are Vse 1. In seeing another mans sinne euer labour to see thine own let his weaknes be thy glasse to view thine own Thou seest another drink to excesse and drunkennes by the wet or the dry say with Pharaohs butler oh I call my sinne to remembrance this day Thou hearest another sweare curse rayle and blaspheme oh the time was that my selfe could do no other thou seest another fall some other way still bring thine eyes home and look to thine owne standing 2. Alwaies condemne thy neighbours vices as though they were thine own take vp the first stone against thine own selfe and sinne cast out thine owne beame first and thus considering thy selfe thou wilt proceed by the spirit of meeknes Here is both the right beginning and proceeding in reformation whereas the forgetfulnes of a mans owne estate in time past hindreth the wise respect of anothers for the present The theife on the crosse implieth in his reproofe of his fellow that if he had considered that himselfe was in the same condemnation he could not almost with his soule and life haue breathed out scoffes against Christ. 3. We see hence how the Lord would haue vs look vpon our sins and old estate namly to the humbling of our selues and the good of our brethren For the first euery new remembrance of any sinne should be a fresh bleeding wound in our soules a false heart it is and woe vnto it that
beast in this point vntill he went into the sanctuarie The third propertie is fooles are indocible and incorrigible so the naturall man put him to schoole he learneth nothing by the booke of the creatures nor of the creator in the Scriptures Let God the great schoolemaster whippe him and bray him in the morter of his iudgments â—e is a foole still he leaueth not his old wonts The fourth propertie fooles are so wise in their owne conceits as they will abide no counsell the naturall man is wiser in his owne eyes then seauen men that can giue a reason tell him sinne is a dangerous edgtoole he maketh a mocke of sinne he iesteth and playeth the foole with firebrands and deadly things so wish him to forsake and denie his owne wayes of sinnefull pleasures vnlawfull profits to take vp his crosse and followe Christ no he hath an easier and broader way he liketh no such precise courses In all these regards may we not truely say of euery vnconuerted man vaine man would be wise though man newe borne is like a wild asse colt for of such Zophar spake the truth though he wrong applyed it vnto Iob and too much of these follyes are bound vp in the hearts of Gods children themselues vntill the rods of correction driue it out Vse We are hence taught how to deeme and iudge of the estates of men look into their courses if they be wise for their soules and life eternall making that their maine scope and end then are they truly wise indeed Wise Merchants they only are that sell all to buy the field and the treasure hid in it wise virgins only are they that make sure of oyle of grace in their lamps and that in due time whatsoeuer come of other things True it is that men esteeme these of all other silly creatures and simple men void of all prudence and forecast in their affaires that conteine their thoughts within compasse and dare not stretch their wits and consciences for gaine as others can and do but yet they haue chosen the better part they haue gotten Christ who is made their wisedome in whom they haue all their debts discharged and all comfortable supplies yea such treasures as the richest Indian mines afford not treasures of wisedome of grace of life and happines euerlasting Oh thrice blessed is that Christian soule who hath attained this wisedome happie is that man that can say I was once vnwise but now with thankfulnes I cannot but acknowledge the good hand of my God vpon me in whose light I see light 2. Let this perswade euery man to breake from the bands of his own folly and vse the meanes to come by this wisedome get wisdome once thou hast gotten inough begge wisdome of God with Salomon thou shalt haue wisedome and wealth and euery good thing more then thou askest for riches and glorie are in her left hand and length of daies in her right and all her paâ—hes are prosperitie and hauing once attained this wisedome lay her in thy bosome and make much of this deare daughter of God And as for those who want it be a meanes if thou canst to communicate it vnto them at least by godly example and prayer and forget not our Apostles scope suffer with meekensse the contrarie minded and wayte when God will vouchsafe them the knowledge of his truth Doctr. 2. Out of the second degree of the corruption of mind we learne that it is a marke of a mâ—n out of Christ not to beleeue and assent to the word but rather to stand out in reasoning against the euidence of it for so soone as euer a man is become the sheep of Christ he cannot but presently heare his voyce And hence Christ himselfe prooueth the carping Pharisies not to be of God because they could not abide to heare his sayings and who be they to whom the Gospel is hid euen they that perish and if we would haue a more euident marke to know them by it is added that they be such as the eyes of whose minds the God of this world hath blinded wherein is implied a wilfull ioyning with Satan to blind themselues further by their mallice then they were by corrupted nature Quest. But are there any so monstrous as will resist the word of God it were pittie that any such should liue Answ. Yea many moe then will be acknowne of and let vs looke a little nearer the thing and we shall find too iust occasion to pronounce against many in our congregations that which Stephen did of the Iewes that they were resisters of the holy Ghost For 1. whose words be these to the almightie Depart from vs we will not the knowledge of thy waies and who is the almightie that we should serue him Oh these be blasphemous speaches you will say and we abhorre them in our hearts But howsoeuer men would be loath to let such speaches passe the doore of their lippes yet the thing sticketh closer vnto them then to be so easily wiped off for how many of vs who heare the word receiue the Sacraments and goe for Christians resolue yet not to leaue our sinnes till they leaue vs nay the obstinate purpose of our hearts is to practise them still and what is this else but with the seruants in the parable to send word into a farre countrie after the King that we will not haue him to rule ouer vs but our owne lusts shall still prescribe laws vnto vs 2. Who be they that say the word and doctrine of the law and Gospel is foolishnesse this you will say was and is the conceite of the Iewes and Heathen ones but we are Christians and hope to be saued by it But how comes it to passe then that Christians hearing their personall sinnes daily reprooued and the terrible curses of the law denounced against them yet hide and hold them as so many sweet morsells vnder their tongues and will not let them goe do they not plainely manifest that they assent not to the word that either their sinnes are so haynous or hell so hoâ—e as the word speaketh Be they not Christians that make leagues with hell and death and say when the sword passeth through the land I shall be safe and out of gunshot be they not Christians that thus blesse themselues in their iniquitie for how hath the Lord both denounced and executed his iudgements and made them as cleare as the light and yet euery man cryeth peace to his soule We seeme in denouncing them from the Lord as Lot to his sonnes in law euen as if we mocked and therefore the Lord taketh our part and executeth as fast on the other hand and yet no man setteth the iudgement vnto his heart a fearefull forerunner of the whole lands desolation if timely repentance preuent it not They be Christians also at least in name that account the gladde tydings of their deliuerance by Christ as the Israelites reputed their
shoot forth buds and blossomes at all seasons both in 1. the affections 2. speeches 3. the actions of men First in affection when as men greiue at the good and greatnesse of an other and cannot looke vpon the prosperitie of a man whom they wish not so well vnto but with an euill eie and the more they looke vpon it the sorer still groweth their eie accounting themselues after a sort wronged by him if they cannot attaine to his estate If the virgins shall sing to Dauid his ten thousand and to Saul but his thousand Saul will be so incensed as he will carrie an euill eie to Dauid euer after Againe others in their hearts wish and desire the fall the harme and losse of some whom in some sinister respect they cannot brooke If the name of such a one be blotted or his estate weakened this fall of such a one is matter inough of their reioycing he is perhaps of the same trade or hath iniured him or standeth in his light one way or other but â—owsoeuer it is here is a brand of a bad and vngodly heart to reioyce in euill Be not glad saith Salomon when thine enemie falleth nor let thine heart reioyce when he stumbleth which is a needefull lesson in these times wherein charitie is growne so cold Secondly in mens speaches how doth Satan tippe many mens tongues and set them on fire with all manner of malicious and murdering speaches what is more common speach then detraction and impayring from the iust praise of men no companie freeth it selfe but a man may obserue some mens names nibled at and gnabled vpon that euery mans mouth is become a verie moath vnto the good name of his neighbour And others a little prouoked speake nothing but swords as though they would with euerie word kill their brother and hence are such distempers as men in companies breake into if their patience be neuer so little assayled it is ground enough of disgorging without all respect of person or place truth or falshood whatsoeuer malice it selfe can mischieuously deuise here is a picture of a pure naturall man or if a Christian of one that hath too farre forgot himselfe 3. In the actions of life what a cloud of friuolous suites and yet firie inough witnesse the malice and enuie of mens hearts if a mans beast look but ouer an other mans hedge and so make but offer of a trespasse or any other such triuiall colour is sufficient to fire the gunpowder within and to carrie the controuersie with such violence as one must yeeld or both be blowne vp But the most fearefull and wretched worke of this inbred corruption is most apparant in the pursuit of good men because they are good for who be he neuer so good can stand before enuie which feedeth euen vpon vertue and goodnesse it selfe this was the deuills sinne tormenting himselfe because our first parents retained with their innocencie their place in paradise when himselfe by his sinne was throwne downe from his habitation A vile fruit of this sinne appeared not long after in Caine who cast downe his countenance vpon his brother and slewe him because his workes were good and acceptable and his owne euill then begun the persecution of the Church and hath continued till this day How this envie and malice of vnconuerted hearts wrought against Christ himselfe the historie maketh plaine The Pharisies were euer carping at his gracious words and glorious workes and at the last deliuered him for enuie to be crucified And how it is not idle at this day against his members experience prooueth Is it not the common sinne of this day to style all the profession of religion vnder the title of hypocrisie or precisenes or brand it with the affectation of a Saintish puritie How furiously doe men breath out all manner of indignities and contumelies against such as more carefully looke toward the wayes of God But alas what hath the righteous done for what good work do men lay such load on them why was Ioseph hated of all his brethren and sold and bought among them what had he done surely his carriage was so wise so dutifull and respectiue that his father could not but loue him aboue the rest and his life was a reall reprehension of all the rest so is it the verie light which is hated because it checketh the darkenes of the world which loueth her owne But how do these men iniurie them selues most of all what manner of men may we repute them who the better any man is the lesse they can abide him A good man the more of Gods image he espieth in an other the more as he is bound doth he loue and honour him Againe whereas euerie man should imitate the best examples and so walke more cheerefully to heauen together the malice of these towards them will not suffer them either to do good vnto them or take any good from them Which worke of malice is so bold as wee may reade it in mens foreheads and heare it from their mouths that they will take no good neither by the doctrine nor by the life of that minister whose light reprooueth their darkenesse But Ahab while he acknowledgeth Micha a Prophet of God will hate him notwithstanding and therefore will receiue no direction from him euen so we want not such as hearing the preacher rebuke and apply the word against their particular sinnes no sooner commeth the finger to the bile or the quicke touched but the carnall heart beginneth to boyle and saith this man meaneth me he hath some spite at me he hath heard something of me he spendeth some of his anger against me I will heare him no more whereas indeed it is the light of the word alone which ransaketh their consciences and it is no other but the natural malice of the heart against the truth and bringers of it which hindereth the entrance of the word for the time present and to come By this meanes thorough Gods iust iudgement a number lay the blocke in their owne way whereupon they break the necke of their soules and it is to be doubted that many of our meeke hearers would entertain vs our word as curteously as Herod did Iohn so long as we meddle not with their Herodias their damsell sinne but if Iohn shall meddle with that there is no way but one he must kisse the prison and buy his boldnes dearer then so Secondly this must teach vs that professe our selues to be the Lords to abhorre all the sinnes of this suite and to banish such filthy fruits of the flesh which God giueth them vp vnto who are of a reprobate mind and haue nothing to do with such wicked inmates which are euer plotting to set the whole tenement on fire and which bring rottennes into the owne bones bowels as well said a godly man of Cain he had halfe killed and consumed himselfe with malice before he killed his brother And not to
vrge the multitude of reasons which to this purpose offer theÌ„selues I will onely name those two which are couched in the verse 1. Because that we professe that we were such in times past but now are begotten vnto God which were it not a forceable reason the Apostle would not so often beat vpon it as Col. 3.8 But now put away all these things wrath anger maliciousnes cursed speaking wherein yee walked once when ye liued in them and if we would prooue our selues a newe lumpe we must purge out the old sowering and swelling leauen of malitiousnesse 1. Cor. 5.8 So the Apostle Iames 1.18 of his owne good will he begate vs wherefore lay away all filthinesse and superfluitie of maliciousnesse and Pet. 1.2.2 laying aside all guile envie malitiousnesse as newe borne babes desire c. If euer thou wouldst haue euidence of thy conuersion thou must put on as the elect of God these bowels of mercie to Gods people and loue to Gods image in whomsoeuer for how else wouldst thou be knowne to be a disciple 2. These hatefull sinnes make vs iustly odious 1. to God Prou. 14.32 The wicked is cast away for his malice both roote and fruit 2. to man in that they wage battell against Christian loue which is the preseruatiue of all societie Thus haue we been somewhat large in discouering the nakednesse of our corrupt nature by which not onely our cheife but all our holds are taken and we turned naked into the curse of God Now how fewe returne backe to the pit whence they are digged how fewe acknowledge and bewaile this mother sinne which is the roote of all sinnes and layeth vs open to all inundations both of sinne and the curses due thereunto for so the Lord mentioneth it as the cause of the fâ—ood because hence sprung all those actuall sinnes which were the next causes of it I knowe not how those Popish positions haue preuailed in the practise of most men who are yet of an other iudgement who call this naturall corruption lesse then all sinnes yea then any veniall sinne yea indeed not properly sinne but a propensitie to it as tinder not as fire not deseruing death of it selfe yea too many Christians liue as though it were not in them at all as though they had drunke that Popish dregge that originall sinne is not in the regenerate any sinne at all But mistake not our Apostle he saith not we were thus or thus as though any were quite escaped from this corrupt condition but it is a most fearefull sinne pressing down and hanging fast on the best subiecting them in it selfe to the wrath of God still vrging them to bring them backe if it were possible into deepe condemnation such a corruption as is contrarie to all the commandements bred in the bone lurking close in the soule hardly seene hardly resisted neuer abolished in the best while they carrie this house of clay This is the cause why so few perceiue this estate of theirs that so few see the necessitie of beeing renewed in the spirit of their minds and that so few seeke in true humilitie to be shrowded vnder the righteousnesse of the Lord Iesus But if euer thou wouldst be raised labour to see and bewayle the poyson of thy nature the more thou seest it the lesse it is and the more thou art sanctified the more weakenes thou findest yea little else but death and darkenes in thy soule There is as great difference betweene two sorts of men as betweene fire and water The former haue alwaies found a good disposition in themselues they haue grace at will they neuer doubted of Gods loue they haue euer loued and serued God without let yet these pitifull deluded creatures liue no otherwise then the very Stoiks who followed nature for their guid and neuer find fault with their estate Another sort of men such as Saint Paul can cry out of themselues as miserable men ouermatched with a bodie of sinne and death they pray for a free spirit and then when first the Lord hath enlarged them and loosed their bolts they can promise to runne the way of his commandements These would doe good but they cannot they would not doe euill but they do it which of these two now are more Puritanes Againe in their falls and slippes they differ no lesse The former if he sinne he layeth it vpon something without himselfe as the sight of some obiect and beholding of some Bathsebah some Achans wedge or his inward sences call to his minde some iniurie vanitie or some such occasion or other which had he escaped all had bin well thus he will lay his sinne any where but on himselfe The other know and acknowledge that they are led away by their owne concupiscence and that their sences obiects and occasions are but seruants to their corruption Dauid beeing checked for one sinne goeth to this roote Psal. 51.5 and such as he vpon euery occasion can set vpon this sinne as the most dangerous enemie of their saluation If they find ignorance in themselues they presently haue recourse to this darknesse of mind which naturally hath depriued it selfe of the knowledge of God If they come short of doing any good as they would or doe it not so well they can blame this inbred euill which is present with them when they finde themselues heauie to that which the vnderstanding rightly conceiueth they can grone vnder the rebellion of their will which is renewed but in part only when they goe halting and fall downe sometimes in their course here they can espie their owne counsells casting them downe when they see a conquest to will and effect that which is good they can returne the honour to the author and glorie in him who hath wrought both the will and the deed yet so as they forget not the combate and molestation of this their familiar foe who continually eateth drinketh and sleepeth in his bosome watching Dalilah-like to deliuer him to his destruction Lastly let euery one learne timely to take in hand this crooked nature before he be accustomed to euill for else as hardly as a blackmoore changeth his skin shalt thou become changed when wicked nature and worse custome haue both barred thy repentance and bound thy sinnes faster vpon thee And because much of this folly is bound vp in the hearts of children and seruants let masters and fathers seeke seasonably to driue it out fathers especially because they helped their children into it must by Christian instruction godly example and the rodde of correction labour to helpe them out and thus do their best to make their children a part of a mends Zuinglius calleth this corruption the disease of nature And herein it fitly resembleth the diseases of the bodie the which the longer they continue the more incurable they are and if they be let go too long they bring certaine death and therefore let parents and masters many of whom are
grounds or 4. laden with lusts and then the spirit will not sowe among thornes And thus all the meanes of saluation enioyed out of their holy vse are turned to greater condemnation Who art thou then that contentest thy selfe to come to Church to heare to pray to reade keepest the Sabbaths professest the Gospel to haue the countenance of religious persons whereas in the meane time thou wantest the inward master the spirit of supplication the power of the Gospel All is wrong with thee thou hast embraced a shadow for the substance and found aâ— it were the cloathes of Christ but the bodie is risen and gone Begge at the hands of God therefore in all thy duties publike and priuate the presence of the spirit who alone can worke thy heart wait for Gods teaching for this is the way to become vvise to saluation Doctr. 2. God in sauing vs from our miserie reneweth vs vnto his own image of righteousnes and holines for he saueth vs by giuing vs vnto his sonne and if any be in Christ he must become a new creature which new creature is called the new man which after God is created and which must be renewed on vs in knowledge after the image of him that ereated him Colos. 3.9 The Apostle Peter teacheth vs that great and precious promises namely of life and saluation are made vnto vs. But how come we to â—nioye them the next words shew by beeing made partakers of the diuine nature and flying corruptions which are in the world through lust This diuine nature is nothing else but the renewing of vs vnto the image of God by which beeing freed from the corruption of the world we become of earthly and fleshly heauenly and diuine like vnto our Father practising those heauenly qualities which God by his spirit createth in vs such as are the hatred of sinne loue of pietie the contempt of the world and the breathing after life eternall by all which we seeme and after a sort put on his nature and image The same truth haue we confirmed by Zachariah in his song where he maketh this part of Gods image standing in righteousnes holines a fruit of our redemption and iustification Vse 1. This doctrine letteth vs see the absolute necessitie of our renewing without which there can be no saluation Ioh. 3.5 Except a man be borne againe of water and the spirit he cannot be saued And the reason is because by it as by an inward meane the Lord setteth vs into the state of saluation That washing of the Disciples feete was not only an example of humilitie but a symbole and representation of this washing away of sinnes in this our renewing by the blood of Christ and therefore Christ saith vnto Peter If I wash thee not thou hast no part in mee And indeed who can haue part in Christ that will not part from his foule sinnes that he may be cleane which if it be true how farre doe men delude themselues who thinke they can walke with Christ and haue part in him and yet haue neither hand nor foote head nor heart washed from guile Euery Simon Magus will thinke to haue part in this businesse as well as Simon Peter and yet inwardly nourish a bitter gall of iniquitie But let no man henceforth deceiue himselfe for the sinner that will not be washed hath no part in the kingdome of God and of Christ. 2. It affoardeth a triall whether a man be in the way of saluation or no hee that is a new creature is in the way of life Obiect But this is a secret worke of the spirit and how can we know it Answ. First thou must be borne againe to which is required that God become thy Father in Christ the Church thy mother the word the immortall seed of which thou art begotten there must be a conception wherein Christ must be formed in thee a birth wherein by the helpe of Ministers as midwiues thou must be brought into this spirituall world a desire of the sincere milke of the word drawne out of the two Testaments the brests of the mother and after a desire of stronger meat to grow stronger by Now thou art borne vnto God but what a parable is this to many euen old men Masters and Teachers and Rulers in Israel who know no natiuitie but one of Adam and Eue no progenie of God and his Church know no parents but such as beget earthly children vnto naturall life base borne sonnes of the earth not knowing any heauenly Father neither principall nor ministeriall begetting them to any heauenly life of grace or glorie Secondly after this birth all old things must passe away and euery thing must become new he that is washed is all cleane And therefore there must be 1. a new light in the minde and vnderstanding conceiuing the things of the spirit of God For as the further blinding of men is a note and brand of a reprobate so is it a note of one begotten to God to be renewed in knowledge Col. 3.9 Secondly there must be a newe qualitie in the will readie to heare the voice of Christ in all things and obey it The Scripture noteth it a marke of an vngodly wretch to be further obdurate and hardened but he that is borne of God heareth his words Ioh. 8.47 he carrieth a flexible heart vnto the word and 1. Ioh. 2.29 he that doth righteously is borne of him Thirdly there must be a new conuersation manifesting the workes and fruits of the spirit a life lead in the practise of raigning sinne and making shewe of the works of the flesh is a note of him that is lead by the flesh but he that is borne of God sinneth not 1. Ioh. 3.9 he hath sinne in him but not raigning Rom. 6.4 he doth sinne also but 1. it is not he but the sinne in him 2. it is against his heart and intention 3. he lyeth noâ— in his sinne but his course is according to the commandement and a walking after the spirit Fourthly There must be new affections as the loue of God hatred of all sinne especially in himselfe loue of good men of pietie of puritie of the light the whole first Epistle of Iohn beaâ—eth vpon this point for it is a note of one in darkenesse to hate the light to hate the brethren c. men thinke it a sound plea when they ouershoote themselues in affections speaches or actions to say they are flesh and blood and they must hate and speake their minds c. but if thou beest no more then flesh and blood thou shalt neuer come in heauen Christians are of the blood and flesh and bone of Christ and therefore must subiect themselues in all things to be ruled by his spirit Fiftly there must be meanes vsed to preserue all these as namely the spirit of prayer and supplication Zach. 12.10 a child new borne into the world crieth presently and that which doth
If we obserue in the multitude the high atheisme contempt of God and his word his Sabbaths Sacraments Ministers and his whole worship if we listen vnto the cursed oaths and imprecations if we cast our eyes vpon the iniustice pride riot hatred and earthlinesse which dwelleth euerie where with men can we now conceiue other but that the wicked spirit which ruleth in the world of the disobedient is abundantly powred out rather then this pure spirit here mentioned And if we behold the numbers of men who scorne and powre contempt on such as haue receiued the smallest measure of these graces can we thinke that such abundant grace is powred vpon men on earth seeing the most seeke vnder the titles of schisme or heresie to hunt it and banish it from off the face of the earth Or yet if we further looke vpon men that make shew of receiuing competencie of these waters who are yet neuer a whit washed nor euer a whit the cleaner they come to Church and heare they seeme to like good things and walke in ciuill conuersation but in regard of the soundnesse of their hearts we wash bricks or Aethiopians and loose all our labour may we not now well aske where is the abundance of this grace we speake of Or if we looke at such as haue receiued true grace howsoeuer the Lord will bring it to something in the ende yet we can scarse see on them or in them any such abundance but like strait necked vessels they receiue it but droppe by droppe although it be powred on them with full buckets We seldome see professors like trees of righteousnesse laden with the fruits of the spirit or walking or standing in Gods orchyard of the Church in a constant course of fruitfulnes but now and then in good moodes some works of pietie and mercie may be fouâ—d in their hands and the best of men come farre short of their watring in their encrease If the spirit were powred out from aboue would it not make our wildernesses fruitfull fields oh let vs bewaile our owne vncapablenesse in the sence of our wants and euerie man vrge his owne heart Is the spirit powred out on my soule he is the spirit of light and illumination I should then be filled with all knowledge of God he is the spirit of grace compunction and compassion I should therefore be much and often in the exercises of repentance and a broken heart he is the spirit of sanctification I should therefore abound in all holy conuersation he is the spirit of consolation I should therefore exceede with true and sound ioy and peace of good conscience he is the spirit of loue and therefore I should powre out workes of loue and mercie aboundantly if he were abundantly powred out on my soule Thus should euerie man examine his owne heart 2. If vpon this examination we feele not this plentie of grace we must ware of accusing God but condemne our selues in whom all the fault is as who refuse and despise so great grace If any aske how it can come to passe that such excellent grace should be refused I answer there are three maine causes of it 1. ignorance and blindnesse of minde 2. hardnesse of heart 3. securitie which three destitute vs of so abundant grace as is offered First we see not know not and therefore affect not these graces Ioh. 4.10 If thou hadst knowne the gift of God thou wouldst haue asked and he would haue giuen thee waters of life Water is so necessarie a creature as nothing can be more dangerously or vncomfortably wanting to the life of man this euery man seeth by the eye of his sence and so are much more these spirituall waters of life vnto the heauenly life which because men cannot discerne with the same eie they neuer affect nor thirst after them whence it commeth to passe that as the Poet in the fable men stand as it were vp to the chinne in these waters and yet die for water euen in the midst of those sweete streames die eternally for want of them If we want them therefore it is because we thirst not after them for onely he that thirsteth is called to them and Christ will giue onely to him that thirsteth to drinke of them Enlarge thy heart therefore wait vpon the Lord open thy mouth wide and he will fill it Samson readie to die for thirst called vpon the Lord and the Lord opened a chawbone and a riuer came gushing out so if thou seeing the necessitie and that there is no way but eternall death without these liuing waters and thirst after the Lord and call earnestly he will before thou shalt want euen by miracle abundantly supply thee but if thou esteemest of grace as a thing thou maist best want there is good reason thou be without it The second let is hardnesse of heart and worse then the former for that cannot affect because it knoweth not this will not though it know but keepeth the soule drie and barren without the least droppe of grace powre a sea of water vpon a rocke it remaineth a rocke still neuer a drop sinketh in and so is it with many a man he setteth himselfe by yeares together vnder the preacher he heareth gratious doctrine but the invinsible hardnes of his heart suffereth not one droppe of these dewes of heauen to sinke into his soule but as the light of the sunne shineth onely on the outside of a tree so doth this sunne of the Church on such a man but neuer getteth within him The third let is securitie ioyned with extreame neglect of meanes wherein the spirit vsually conveieth these graces A man that meaneth to be rich will not neglect his calling nor the meanes â—e seeth offered but he that meaneth to die a begger casteth vp al foldeth his hands together putteth them in his bosome care away let the squares goe as they will Art thou minded to bee rich in grace then must thou vse the meanes frequent the places and pipes where these waters flowe Quest. Where shall we haue them Answ. They runne from vnder the threshold of the Sanctuarie and the ordinarie pipes wherein the Lord in greatest abundance conueieth them are the word and Sacraments in their right and reuerent vse The Prophet Ioel hauing spoken of these abundant waters leadeth his hearers by the hand to the quickspring wher they rise In that day shall all the riuers of Iudah runne with waters and a fountaine shall runne out of the house of the Lord and water the valley of Sittim where the choice Cedars were betokening the trees of righteousnesse within the pale of the Church of God Here then is the place where thou maist drawe with ioy waters out of the wells of consolation all in the plurall number waters wells because here is promise made of more abundant blessing And yet while thy plough goeth abroad thou maist not be idle within doores for the Lord would
sanctified persons are iustified Hence is it that we read this inheritance to be entayled to them Act. 20.32 Inheritance among them that are sanctified by which note mocking Ismael is cast out close hypocrites lurking in the bosome of the Church and open profane Esaus the childrens bread is not cast to such dogges Read for this 1. Cor. 6.10.11 3. This doctrine teacheth vs to set our hearts vpon this inheritance a man that hath any possibilitie to befall him cannot keepe his mind but it will be running after it insomuch as many wicked children in regard of their patrimonie will enquire into their fathers yeares and grow sicke of their mothers and it is ordinarie that such as looke for windfalls by decease will be feeding their hearts with their hopes so should it be with vs who may without iniurie to our Father long after our inheritance in heauen and as wee see men take no content in any part of the earth no nor in the whole comparable to that peece or portion which is their owne euen so should not we suffer our hearts so to wander after earth or earthly things as that we settle our contentment any where but where our inheritance and our treasure is The which desire if it filled our hearts three worthy fruits of it would manifest themselues through our liues 1. It would moderate the eagar cares of this life and would not suffer men to become drudges or sell themselues as slaues vnto the earth for he that taketh himselfe to be an heyre of heauen is well inough prouided and cared for alreadie his father hath left him so well as he need not basely shift for himselfe 2. It would content the minde with any present condition This it was which contented Abraham Isaac and Iacob with their continuall pilgrimage vpon earth because they looked for a better citie when as once this tooke vp their hearts they could cheerefully sit themselues downe in their tents they could dwell in strange countries contentedly they could receiue the promises a farre off thankfully they could goe on in obedience to God what way soeuer he called readily and in all this they did not for the present desire a better outward condition but thought that the best portion which their heauenly Father allotted out vnto them So we see how men expecting reuersions are content for the time to liue bare and goe neere the wind and swallow vp their present wants in hope of that to which they are heyres they thinke the time of their further enlargement is not farre off and this helpeth well to put off the present 3. It would strengthen the heart in induring chastisments and corrections vnder Gods hand or from mans for they know they are heyres indeede but as yet in their minoritie and for the time must be put vnder Tutors and the rodde as well as others but the time commeth which will bring their lands into their owne hand and then they shall be at their owne hand and haue libertie inough and herewith may the children of God raise their hearts from vnder the heauiest afflictions 4. Set thy selfe well to keepe this inheritance and the deeds of it laie vp the couenant safe in the closet of thy soule hide the word which is the indenture of God passing it vnto thee in the midst of thy heart let not Satan or any cheater defraud thee of it There are many vnthriftie prodigalls in the world who no sooner can their lands or portion come within their hands but by riotous and vnthriftie courses they soone become their owne executors but let it be written to euery child of God Art thou borne by thy second birth to such faire demeanes art thou heyre to such a goodly birth-right oh prize it aboue all that can be giuen in exchange for it Beware of profane Esaus speach What is this birthright to mee No rather take vp Naboths answer to King Ahab who would haue gone beyond him for his patrimonie God forbid that I should sell the inheritance of my Fathers God forbid that I should for this or that sinfull pleasure this or that messe of pottage or trifling commodity or whatsoeuer coyne hauing Satans superscription vpon it sell mine inheritance 5. This doctrine affoardeth sundrie grounds of most sweet consolation 1. The meanest beleeuer is a great heire and that to all Gods best blessings a truth which fewe see as they might and ought and therefore faile of that comfort which God hath put into their hands Obiect Alas wil a poore despised soule say I am lesse then the least mercie of God and am not worthy to gather the crummes of mercie vnder the Lords table Answ. Exercise thy selfe in the duties of faith repentance invocation loue of God and men and thou shalt not want a worthinesse to bring the inheritance home vnto thee for neither doth the Lord immediately giue it thee nor canst thou immediately receiue it but by Christ the Mediator who hath worthinesse inough at his hand thou hast it Obiect But I am a weake creature and vnable to receiue it at his hand Answ. Yeâ— but goe on sincerely in a good course let it be neuer so weakely or faintly he will not breake a bruised â—eede comfort thy selfe for be it thou canst not as thou wouldst know and apprehend him yet he can knowe and apprehend thee and this will be thy saluation 2. Gods children beeing such heires they cannot but in the meane time be well prouided for till their patrimonie fall We know that great heires in their minoritie are well and honestly maintained their fathers beeing rich and kinde will not suffer them to want things fit for them and what they want in the purse they haue in their education and if they be any way scanted for the present they shall afterward find it with much aduantage 3. In any want thou beeing thy fathers heire mayst boldly repaire to thy Father with good hope to speede in any request which he seeth fit for thee and making for thy good and he will be so farre from sending thee away emptie that it will be his ioy that thou canst discerne and make request for things good for thee this wilâ— be a prevailing motiue with him oh this is mine heire I may not denie him that which is so good for him 4. Whatsoeuer losse may befall thee beeing the child of God thou loosest not thine inheritance Thou maist loose thy libertie thy living thy friends thy life but thine inheritance is reserued in the heauens thou shalt cease sooner to be a man then an heire yea when other by death loose all thou shalt by it be entred into thy full estate This expectation of a durable substance caused the Saints to endure with ioy the spoyling of their goods Heb. 10.34 5. In the enduring of afflictions comfort thy selfe herein thy Father may frowne chide buffet and scourge thee but he will neuer disinherit thee Other fathers sometimes out
in your callings and seuerall conditions of life then look abroad into the field of my Church and there you shall not want wherein to employ your strength counsell exhortation mercie loue zeale diligence and all the graces yee haue Neither is it harder to set Christians on worke then to hold them vnto it The profits and pleasures of this life call them often from the speciall busines of Christianitie because they enquire not whether in such seuerall actions they seeke God or themselues What am I a beleeuer I should in euerie action glorifie God testifie my faith beautifie my profession edifie my brethren I ought to winne the ignorant bring on the weake or at least stoppe the mouth of the enemie who will be readie to say You may see what a slight excuse will serue any of them all to misse a sermon what a slight profit will make them forget themselues their father whom they professe and their Fathers house what a slender busines will interrupt and breake off for the time their family duties what a trifle will make them at oddes and suites with others yea themselues for they can be as contentious as any other Alas am not I a Christian a beleeuer am I not called to better things haue I not promised better should I make the deuill glad his instruments reioyce Gods spirit sad his children heauie should I occasion profane ones through my sides to wound all my profession should I open a Papists mouth or harden him against the truth should I cast backe weake ones by such fruites in me a professor should I cast off the care of my brethren and bring shame on all my fathers house Haue I faith or are these the fruits of it would it not rather be fed still in the ministerie would it not vpon all good occasions be working by loue can a beleeuer be so slacke so heauie so idle so secure so couetous so contentious so scandalous as I am oh I must looke better to the matter When I first entred into the wayes of God I said I promised I would looke to my waies I would not offend in my tongue in my hand in my eye in my life and conuersation and by Gods grace hereafter I will pay these vowes to the Lord in the sight of all his people Now for watching opportunities seeking occasions of doing good we feare them we flie them we avoid charitable motions and repute it our wisdome not to heare them selfe loue and selfe ease slaieth our profession deadeth our faith and burieth our loue to God and to men can working faith be so idle or beleeuing persons so workles or trees of Gods orchyard so fruitles shall greene leaues make vs good trees or good words good Christians Let vs pull out our hands out of our warme bosomes and fall to worke and leaue idle iangling It would bee more for the honour of God and his Gospell if professors would either doe more or say lesse practise something like or professe nothing at all Where is the communion of Saints become when doe professors meet together to edifie themselues by godly conference when enquire they one of an other where is a poore christian either sicke or in other distresse that we may gather him a little releefe were not such a fellowship as this likest vnto the purest Primitiue Church in the dayes of the Apostles themselues and were it not now fitter for beleeuers then liue so priuately minded as many as though we could not be religious vnles as of olde we cloister our selues like Monks liuing within our priuate wals feeding vp our selues storing vp for ours but forgetting Iosephs affliction And surely what is the cause we see not such a comfortable communion but because those that beleeue in God are so heauie vnto good workes the richer sort which should be as great wheeles to set forward the poorer either looke bigge vpon them or for other employments haue not so much leasure as they their own ploughs must forward whatsoeuer become of Gods and the poorer sort want both meanes and example Doctr. 3. In that the Apostle willeth Titus to affirme these things deliuered and addeth this as a reason because they are good and profitable we obserue that Ministers in their teaching must haue respect to these two things 1. That they deliuer true sound and good matter in it selfe 2. That it be profitable for the hearers First it must be true and sound else are they not of Gods sending for whom he sendeth he furnisheth with a word of truth as on the contrarie Satan is a lying spirit in the mouthes of seducers Now then is it true when it is deuided aright and then deuided aright when it is truly and properly grounded on the place whence it is raysed as also when it is truly and rightly applied Ayming 1. to please God and not men or the times 2. to beate downe sinne and not open a doore to libertie or licentiousnesse 3. to comfort and encourage such as walke vprightly and not make the hearts of those heauy to whom the Lord speaketh peace Let the doctrin be neuer so true if it be misaplied it ceaseth to be Gods who alwaies speaketh to the heart of his children Secondly it must be profitable as well as true For 1. euery thing in the Church must be done to edifie and consequently spoken also 2. All assemblies are appointed for the profit and for the better of the Church 1. Cor. 11.17 3. The commandement is to deliuer nothing but what may breed godly edifying 1. Tim. 1.4 and not to striue about words to no profit 1. Tim. 2.14 bounded with a threatning that the Lord will come against such Prophets as seeke out vaine things and such as bring no profit to his people Ier. 23.32 4. examples Paul professeth of himselfe that he kept nothing backe which was profitable Act. 20.20 Nay the Lord himsâ—lfe setteth himselfe a worthy example hereof to all teachers and preachers Isa. 48.17 I am the Lord thy God which â—eacheth thee to profit and leadeth thee the waie thou hast to goe Vse 1. It is not inough that a Minister be a great scholler but hee must be a true teacher too Many a learned man is a false Prophet wherof we haue pregnant example in the Church of Rome in whom we see the speach true that in Gods matters the greatest clearks are not euer the wisest men It is obserueable also in the Scribes Pharisies and Rabbies of the Iewes that depth of learning hath not alwaies the truth cheyned vnto it but that the Lord according to his accustomed manner working in and by weake things often reuealeth more sauing wisdome to some poore contemned humble soule then to all the great clearks who may otherwise professe that they haue the very key of knowledge which is not spoken that any should hence be emboldned to contemne so excellent an ornament as leaâ—ning is but only to shew that the Lord
reasons also vpon which they are grounded As namely 1. some offenders are curable and what man in his wits will cut off his arme or legge so sonne as it beginneth to ake and paine him and not rather vse meanes of surgerie and cure is any member in the bodie so despised 2. Our selues must not be so vncharitable as presently to dispaire of any mans conuersion God may in time raise the most desperate sinner vnto repentance 3. The meanes vsed are not lost for if it attaine no other end yet shall it make them more inexcusable the censure more iust and the Churches proceeding more equall and moderate 4. Adde hereunto the Lords example who neuer striketh before he haue sufficiently warned he neuer precipitateth either sentence or execution but first commeth downe to see Gen. 18.21 and hearkneth and heareth Malac. 3.16 and accordingly passeth sentence 2. Note that when a sinner is knowne to sinne of obstinacie the best way is to auoid him and cast him out For 1. labour is but lost on such a one 2. He doth but tread holy things vnder his feete of which holy things the Church is the keeper and must be faithfull 3. He sinnes not only of iudgement and reason but of affection and this is the reason why verie few heretikes are conuerted when many vnregenerate men and outragiously wicked in other kinds are who sinne not of affection and wilfulnesse but of corrupt iudgement onely 4. The Lords example Hose 4.17 Ephraim is ioyned to Idols Let him alone he is incurable Obiect But if he be thus left vnto himselfe am not I accessarie to his condemnation or might not I by still following him be a meanes of his conuersion at length and ought not I to waite still when God will giue repentance Answ. No he so sinneth as the text saith himselfe condemneth himselfe and his sinne is vpon his owne head who wilfully and laboriously destroyeth him 2. As the ordinances of God are deare vnto himselfe so ought they to be also vnto vs so as we may not expose them to the contempt of a scorner 3. Thou hast not left him till he be apparantly desperate no otherwise then a Phisician hath left a desperate patient whose disease is not worse then his froward disposition in refusing all meanes of health and safetie 4. Euen the neglect of him may by bringing him to enter into himselfe prooue a nearer way of winning him then any familiar course or conuerse with him 3. Note hence also what vse the Lord maketh of a wicked conscience euen in desperate sinners It shall be the accuser witnesse and iudge to pronounce the sentence of death against his owne soule and so shall make way vnto the Lords most righteous iudgement Iudas himselfe beeing surcharged with conscience of his sinne read the sentence against himselfe there beeing no other to doe it saying I haue sinned in betraying innocent blood and then went and hanged himselfe For this purpose the Lord hath put into the soule not only a knowledge whereby naturally euen the wicked can discerne between that which is honest and dishonest yea between good and euill so farre as to make them excuseles but also an application of that knowledge vnto the seuerall actions of life From which two issue two other faculties which are the verie nature of conscience 1. A testification that such an action is done or not done yea although a man would not haue it so to testifie 2. A iudgement after triall whether it be well done or no the fruits of which iudgement are either ioy peace and glorying in things which the conscience saith are well done or else horror in soule as in Caine trembling in bodie as in Faelix fearefull dreams and visions as in Baltazer or despaire as in Iudas in the sence of sinne committed To this agreeth that of Salomon Prov. 20.27 The light of the Lord is the spirit of man and searcheth all the bowells of the bellie in which words mans conscience is compared to the Lords lanthorne that discouereth things to a mans selfe which are as secret as his owne bowells This obseruation affoardeth vs sundry speciall vses As Vse 1. It letteth vs see what an intolerable torment a wicked conscience is euen a gibbit and a rack set vp within the wicked to vex and torment them withall and as a fearefull hue and crie euery where ouertaking them that let them runne or ride where they will they follow themselues with a writ of apprehension which draggeth them will they nill they before the face of the iudge No sooner was Adam fallen but his conscience heard the voice of God ringing through Paradise which made him flie from God and hide himselfe No sooner had Cain slaine Abel but the voice of the blood filled heauen and earth and made his countenance fall No sooner did Paul dispute of iustice temperance and iudgement to come but Felix trembled And whence is that fearefull looking for of iudgement and violent fire which shall deuoure the aduersarie but from the worke of conscience fitting the wicked for the iudgement of the great day What meruaile is it then if the wicked would faine stifle and choke the noise of their conscience but that they cannot still doe it Which beeing so let euery one feare to sin against the light of his conscience and not dare to venture vpon or foster the least sinne for howsoeuer we may for the present thinke some sinnes light and little if the Lord neuer so little touch the conscience as the time commeth apace when he will awaken it we shall feele euery sinne euen the smallest to lie as heauy as a mountaine vpon our soules little do we thinke that that sinne which now we account as light as a feather should prooue so heauy vpon our shoulders as that our hearts shall not be able to sustaine vs from oppression vnder it And further howsoeuer men may thinke to carrie their sinne so close as the eye of the kite cannot pry into it yet know whosoeuer thou art that thy conscience is Gods booke take heed what thou writest in that booke for it carrieth a light in it selfe whereby it shall be read and discouered Vse 2. This further teacheth vs not to neglect the checks of conscience nor our owne hearts reproouing vs of our wayes as those men who are resolued to hold on their lewde courses let the word and spirit yea their owne spirits suggest what they will or can against it For the time commeth when thou canst not set the voice of thy conscience so light then that conscience which hath checkt thee shall iudge thee and that heart which hath reprooued thee shall torment thee and thou shalt neuer be able to turne off the charge of it but shalt by it be accused and conuicted to haue been a wilfull chooser of thine owne destruction This is that which is secretly implyed in the text that if these heretikes had listened
but to the checks of their owne conscience they had neuer runne on so farre into such an incurable condition Vse 3. This consideration also teacheth vs to looke that in euerie thing we keepe good consciences before God and all men the vse of which will be manifold 1. To keepe vs from errors and heresies and containe vs in the profession of the true faith for let good conscience be put a way there must needes followe a shipwracke of faith as is to be seen in all heretikes Hence are we counselled to make pure conscience as the coffer to keepe faith in 1. Tim. 3.9 keepe faith in pure conscience neither indeede will it be kept without For by the iust iudgement of God punishing sinne with sinne it comes to passe that corruption of iudgement and practise of doctrine and manners goe hand in hand and for most part vndiuorsed 2. In doing any action lawfull in it self a good conscience only maketh it good to the doer for to doe euen the will of God against my conscience is sinne to me be the same in it selfe neuer so materially good 3. In suffering or enduring any thing for well doing as not the paine but the cause maketh a martyr so not the cause so much as the conscience of the sufferer worketh out his boldnesse and peace in the middest of the combat and giueth him securitie in his conflict whereas a bad conscience will betray the best cause 4. In inioying any condition of this present life a good conscience is a sweete companion euen a drie morsel with peace of heart is better then an house full of sacrifices with strife and warre within In outward afflictions there is inward reioycing for let the heart be pacified in God it can reioyce in tribulation The disciples can go away reioycing from the Councel that they were counted worthie to be beaten and suffer rebuke for Christ Act. 5.41 The Martyrs can kisse the stake embrace the fire sing in the midst of the flames 5. Yea it doth not onely through the whole life minister ioy and comfort euen in the remembrance of death as 2. Tim. 4.7.8 but it followeth a man after death when all things else forsake him and as a most faithfull friend it goeth with him before Gods iudgement seat and pleadeth for him at the barre of Iesus Christ yea testifieth with him and cleareth and quite acquitteth him from the iudgment of the great day All which beeing so what paines and labour can be thought too much in the getting and keeping of such a iewel which bringeth in so rich a recompence for so little labour and how worthily doth he forfeit all these sweet fruits of it who will be at no costs nor paines for it Vers. 12. When I shall sende Artemas vnto thee or Tychicus be diligent to come vnto mee to Nicopolis for I haue determined there to winter Our Apostle hauing finished all such common precepts as respected the whole Church in Creta he now passeth to some priuate businesse which more specially respected the person of Titus and commended to his practise and it standeth of two branches the former touching Titus his comming to Paul in this 12. vers the latter touching the louing intertainement which he should shewe towards Zenas and Apollos in the next verse Concerning Titus his iourney to Paul he is directed both for the time when I shall send Artemas vnto thee or Tychicus as also for the place where to Nicopolis with a reason rendred why he must come thither because Paul had a determination there to winter First Titus is enioyned to come to Paul who as he had power to place or displace him at his pleasure so he wanted not sufficient reason at this time to call him vnto him 1. that he might visit Paul whose affection longed to see him and to be refreshed by him 2. that he might further instruct him in the doctrine of faith and the discipline of the Church 3. that he might elswhere send him to preach and confirme some other Church planted by the Apostle 2. As for the place Nicopolis whether Titus must come we reade of three cities called by this name but this was in Thracia neer Macedonia and the reason added is not needlesly affixed to the Apostles iniunction but to encourage Titus vnto so long a iourney for els he might conceiue with himselfe that the Apostles calling beeing to goe from place to place to plant Churches he might happily misse of him there and so loose his iourney therefore Paul telleth him that if God let his purpose stand he shall be sure to finde him there seeing he had determined there to winter And from both the precept and reason it is plaine that Paul was not now at Nicopolis nor writ this Epistle there nor sent it thence howsoeuer the subscription of the Epistle boldly but heedelesly affirmeth it for then he would haue said be diligent to come to me hither and I haue determined here to winter and not come to Nicopolis for I haue determined there to winter the mistaking of this adverb in the text was the cause of the erroneous subscription added by the scribe who copied out the Epistle the like whereof in sundrie other Epistles is confessed both by Protestants and the Papists themselues 3. But when must Titus come not before Artemas or Tychicus were sent from Paul to supply his place in Creta Of Artemas we reade not so much as of Tychicus who accompanied Paul into Asia Act. 20.4 and by whome the Apostle sent his Epistles to the Ephesians 6.21 and to the Colossians 4.8 in both which he is called a beloued brother a faithfull Minister and fellowe seruant in the Lord and euerie where verie respectiuely spoken of But yet seeing he is here mentioned before Tychicus and set apart for the worke and seruice of the Church by the Apostle himselfe it is certaine he was a faithfull and sufficient man for else would not the Apostle haue committed a matter of such trust and charge vnto him Doctr. Out of this prouident care of the Apostle for the Church we learne that it is verie dangerous and hurtfull to the Church to be left destitute of their Ministers and teachers although for a verie small time Paul had an earnest desire to see Titus and as is likely some other speciall worke more commodious for the Church to employ him in elswhere and yet he must not come til an Artemas or Tychicus come in his roome to take charge of his people he saith not come thou to me and I will shortly send Artemas or Tychicus but come not till I send them Well knewe the Apostle 1. the weakenesse of faith without continuall support and that if there be not watering as well as planting whatsoeuer is best begunne will easily decay and beeing once decayed is hardly recouered 2. the subtiltie of Satan together with his malice who vncessantly seeketh reentry who if he
scarce berries trees of righteousnesse are laden with the fruits of the spirit and herein is the Father glorified that yee bring forth fruite Ioh. 15.8 5. Christians must continue fruitfull and growe daily more fruitfull where there is any soundnes the Lord purgeth that branch to more fruit Ioh. 15.2 and it is the propertie of them that are planted in the house of the Lord to bring forth much fruit in their age and their iust praise is that their workes are more at last then at the first Rev. 2.19 The second point is the consideration of the reasons to moue Christians to this fruitfulnesse The principall are these 1. Gods paines and costs with vs he hath bought vs at a deare raâ—e from our vaine conuersation to serve him all our daies he hath brought vs from that Romish Egypt where we grewe not well to make vs his owne vineyard he hath planted hedged manured vs he hath watered vs with the dewes of his word and Gospel from heauen he hath tâ—immed vs with his pruning knife of iudgements and corrections and what could he doe more to his vineyard doth he not now iustly expect for sweete fruits answerable to his labour with vs if we set before our eyes our talents our accounts Gods trauels together with his â—auourâ— spirituall and temporall wil not all these bind vs to fruitfulnesse 2. If we consider our time we shall confesse it more then time to yeild vp our fruits our Master hath suffred vs our first yeare already yea our second nay we are in our third yeare or rather beyond our third score of yeares if this be not the yeare of our fruit can we look to stand longer not be stocked vp Furthermore this is our summer our Autumne neuer had our fathers before vs such a season so fitted to fruitfulnesse as this our day is euen the day of our visitation Oh let vs therefore consider how much time we haue alreadie lost and how little remaineth behind and this cannot but be as loude voice in our eares vnto fruitfulnesse 3. Heauenly wisedome which is from aboue is full of good fruits which if it haue taken vp our hearts will bewray it selfe in loue in ioy peace long suffering gentlenesse goodnesse faith meekenesse temperance and such like and as naturally we reioyce to see euerie thing about vs fruitfull our fields our cattell our orchyards euen so this supernaturall wisedome would make it the delight of our soules to see our hearts and liues laden with the best fruits 4. The barren condition hath little comfort in it and the danger of vnfruitfulnes is verie great For Gods fearefull displeasure disburdeneth it selfe and seaseth on such persons by sundrie degrees 1. The Lord reiecteth them for if the Lords labour be not answered he will pull downe the fence breake downe the wall leaue his owne vineyard to wast owne it who will and what can be more fearefull then for a man to be left by God to become a lodge for deuills and lusts and wasting sinnes which yet is the state of many a man who is vtterly vnfeeling and sensles of it 2. Degree of Gods curse on such fruitlesse branches is the withering which presently followeth their casting forth and this the Lord bringeth on them two wayes sometimes by remoouing meanes of fruitfulnesse and so hauing laid his vineyard wast hee threatneth in the next place that the clouds should not raine vpon it Isa. 5.6 And sometimes by blowing vpon the gifts he had giuen he shall loose his sappe and greennes he once had the vnprofitable seruant after conuiction must haue his talent taken from him and this curse is so eminent vpon many men that comparing them with themselues not long since a man may say as the disciples of the figge tree against which the curse was passed from the mouth of Christ how soone is the figge tree withered 3. An other degree is that no meanes shall be able henceforth to doe such a person any good but the curse being passed against him this is one branch of it that he shall be like the heath in the wildernes which shall not see when any good commeth Now the heath it hath good comming vpon it the raine falleth the sun shineth the spring and summer season returneth vpon it but it seeth none of this good but remaineth a drie and parched heath still euen so is it with a barren soule which God hath begunne to curse the raine the sunne the season the word Sacraments dayes of grace Iesuâ— Christ himselfe doe him no good he sees no good towards him in all those nay the word iudgeth him the Sacraments are poyson vnto him and Christ himselfe is a rocke of offence to him on whom he breaketh the necke of his soule Hence was it that after the Lord had reiected his vineyard he sends his Prophet with his word among them but to what ende Goe make the heart of this people fat and their eares heauie and shut their eies least they see with their eies and heare with their eares and vnderstand with their hearts and conuert and I heale them so as the good meanes of saluation doe such persons no good And let no man thinke that this message onely concerned the Iewes for it is repeated sixe times in the newe Testament that we should not slightly passe it ouer but feare the like iudgement if we be found in the like sinne 4. After all these commeth the heauie sentence vnto which by all these this sinner hath beene prepared Cut him downe bring now the axe for the pruning knife hath done him no good hewe him downe by death from the ministerie vnder which he hath beene so long fruitlesse bind him hand and foote make a faggot of him and cast him into hel fire cast I say that vnprofitable seruant into vtter darkenesse there shall be wayling and gnashing of teeth and this is the wofull hire of vnfruitfulnesse The third point is the hindrances of this fruitfulnesse the cheefe of which are these 1. superfluitie of lusts and inordinate desires which are as dead branches and therefore must be lopped off before fruit can be expected the deniall of a mans selfe so farre as corrupt is the first lesson in Christianitie 2. The vnfitnesse of the soyle as if it be stonie or neere vnto a rocke where it cannot take deepe roots the hard and stonie heart suffereth not any good seed to take roote and much lesse rise vp to fruite Or if the soyle be a drie ground on which the raine falls not or an hie and hillie ground on which the raine staieth not so the haughtie and proud heart shutteth off the raine as fast as it commeth it moisteneth the crust and outside a little but it staieth not to get within it to prepare it to fruitfulnesse Or if the ground be shaded that the sunne cannot or seldome looke vpon it if the minde and affections
men into euill is because they can easilier giue credance vnto the persons of men then soundly iudge of the actions of them Hauing faithfull children After a mans owne person respect must be had of his priuate gouernment and cariage whom the Lord will haue called so neere him as to serue in holy things before him and because it is meete that such a one be a man of experience and gouernment the Apostle would haue him obserued in the priuate ordering of his family whence an aime may be taken how he is likely to behaue himselfe in publike that if his fitnes skil be tried in ruling the lesser and fewer he may the better be trusted with the greater For that this is the reason of all this diligent enquirie is plaine in 1. Tim. 3.5 For if he cannot gouerne his owne house how can he gouerne the house of God We know that he that is not able to guid a boate is not able to gouerne a great ship and he that being married cannot rule two or three of his own children so neare him much lesse can he gouerne a whole Church men and women who in comparison of the other are as strangers and few of them fully knowen vnto him Quest. But in ordering the familie the first care must be had of the wife why doth the Apostle vtterly omit that both in this place and that of Timothie and in both places only mention the gouernment of the children Ans. 1. That care is not excluded 2. The wife is not so absolutely put vnder gouernment as the children but are partly gouerners in the familie with the husband and beeing the wife of a Minister is presupposed to be of that grace and wisedome as that she is able to take vp her owne dutie without such enforcement and therefore the Apostle thinketh it sufficient to shew what a one the Ministers wife ought to be 1. Tim. 3.11 But 3. and especially because in the gouernment of his children there is a more liuely resemblance of such duties of gouernment which he is to dispense towards the Church And if we looke a little nearer the words we shall see that there is nothing enioyned the Minister as a Father of children which belongeth not vnto him as he is a spirituall father of the children of God For if we respect matter of instruction and doctrine he must haue faithfull children so in the Church by diligent teaching of the doctrine of faith must he bring men vnto the faith or if we looke at matter of manners he must do two things 1. displant vices and plant the contrarie vertues that they may not be accused of riotous or other vngodly courses which also he must publikely performe in the congregation by the word of exhortation and rebuke 2. correct and chastise the obstinate and rebellious that they be not disobedient and so as Minister he hath a rod of correction and the censures of the Church to inflict vpon the obstinate Now in the children of Ministers are required two things 1. for their institution that they be faithfull children 2. for their conuersation they must not be 1. riotous 2. disobedient By faithfull children are meant such as beeing instructed in the faith are at least in externall conuersation answerable to the profession of the faith they make Quest. But is it in the power of any Minister or man to haue faithfull children may not a good man and a Minister too haue most graceles children Ans. There is no man but he is to endeauour that his children may haue euen the grace of faith which is further laid out of his power then by getting himselfe within the couenant But there is no good man who hath it not in his power to instruct his children in the doctrine of faith and also for outward order to make them conformable and in some measure answerable to that profâ—ssion so long as they abide vnder his roofe And if the Lord afterwards for some vnknowen and secret cause by leauing them shew he hath no delight in them such a father may herein comfort his conscience that to his power he hath vsed the best meanes for their good Doctr. 1. He that must reforme others abroad must first beginne at home For as true loue beginneth at home and then disperseth it selfe abroad so true religion reformeth at home first and conscionable reformation beginnes at a mans owne heart The tenour of the 101. Psalme sheweth that Dauid comming to his kingdome 1. reformeth his person 2. his Court and familie 3. his countrie The same course tooke Ioshua I and my house and Hester I and my maids And indeed sound reformation cannot correct in another what it selfe cherisheth neither can teach another and it selfe abide vntaught As if it be a zealous reformation proceeding from pure zeale it hateth disorder most of all in the owne bosome it lesse spares sinne in the owne heart then in the house and lesse in the house then abroad and the nearer this serpent approacheth the more is it feared and fled from Well knew the Apostle that he that cannot abide reformation in himselfe can neuer endure it in another and he that suffereth vanitie prophannes irreligion and disorder in his house he can neuer hate these in the house and Church of God and therfore maketh it a sufficient cause to debarre such a one from the Ministerie 2. How dangerous a thing it is for a man vnreformed in himselfe or family to take vpon him in publike the reformation of other we see in Moses himselfe Exod. 4.24 whom as he was going downe into Egypt to be the guide and deliuerer of the Church the Lord met in the way to haue slaine him and the reason was because his sonne Eliazer was not circumcised and so his owne house was vnreformed Whence we may gather how indignely the Lord taketh it that any man should come to gouerne his house that gouerneth not his owne If Moses himselfe be to plant circumcision among the people much more must all his owne males be circumsiced and this must be done or he shall die for it before euer he come where he must serue the Church of God Vse 1. Let euery man know the due season of this weightie dutie and that is when he hath done with himselfe For then he shall better see the mote in another he shall the better discerne the danger and discouer the shifts of sinne he shall more patiently and pitifully deale against it he shall more watchfully preuent it he shall more zealously purge it which not beeing first done many haue swet in redressing their wiues children seruants faults altogether fruitlesly because they neuer in earnest dealt against their owne Priuate men would faine see publike reformation of disorders and who can blame them but they must beginne by giuing religion a roome in their owne houses and hearts else shall they neuer see that they desire their eies may behold Who euer saw whole Churches
Christianitie 2. Let this mooue our elder sort to lay aside the worldly wisedome and experience and take out that point of wisedome to sit downe at Christs feete and be readie to be taught in the waies of God By which meanes how might the younger be prouoked to take vp into their affection and practise the loue of the truth and the feare of God how exceedingly might they helpe forward the ministerie in all sorts whereas it is the greatest stoppe it findeth and the greatest toyle we meete with to bring old men to leaue their old courses who are like drawn vessels in whom is nothing left but lees and dregges of ignorance loosenesse securitie in which with other old courses they are determined euen to rot away What a number of olde men be there who are but children not in yeares but in vnderstanding in knowledge in experience of the things of God in respect of which we cannot say they are twise children for in truth they were neuer other they neuer came out of this their infancie and childishnes The exhortation is more necessarie then it is commonly taken for when as we may meete with some old men and women towards 60. yeares if not aboue of whom one cannot tell that euer he heard of Christ an other cannot tell whether Christ be in heauen or in earth a third cannot be perswaded that he is a sinner all which I speake of my owne experience and triall and yet these liue in our Christian commonwealth and perhaps vnder preaching Ministers in whome is farre lesse sence of God and religion then in the verie heathen themselues Oh but these you wil say are outcast people and the vilest of men and they are but fewe But what a great sinne and shame is it that any should be so suffered to liue out of all ranke of Christianitie in dayes of such grace and knowledge But there are an other sort to which multitudes and millions cleaue that are scarse one good steppe before the former and these are such as make a shewe of knowledge and often frequent the meanes and by often sitting in this sunne are a little outwardly coloured but yet cannot giue a reason of the faith that is in them to their owne or others comfort no more then the former Vrge them they can tell you they meane well and haue good hearts but indeede they know not what they meane and without knowledge saith Salomon the minde is not good the which ignorance is so much the more damable by how much it is wilfull and affected Ioh. 15.22 If I had not come and spoken they had had no sinne but now haue they no cloake for their sinne Sober Now the things which the elder sort must learne are not so much handled as named and they are of two sorts the former which beseeme them as they are old men and these are three the first of which is sobrietie or watchfulnes which properly respecteth things without them as meate drinke c. the two latter respect their own persons the former of which is grauitie or honestie which requireth seemlines in the outward habit speach gesture manners and behauiour the latter is wisedome or discretion which restraineth the more inward concupiscences lusts and desires of the heart The second sort of vertues are such as are commended vnto them as they are ancient Christians and these be three also 1. soundnes in faith whereby duties are acceptably performed towards God 2. soundnes in loue which looketh to all the duties of the second table 3. soundnes in patience which is as salt to season and preserue both without which they could not but quickly waxe weary of well doing Thus ought old men to be qualified not only as those who haue attained to ripenes in yeares but as such who also haue striuen to some ripenes in Christianitie expressed in the practise of these three vertues In the first precept of sobrietie older persons are enioyned to watch against the immoderate vse of meate and drinke especially and in the vse of these wine and strong drinke especially to moderate themselues within the confines and precincts of sobrietie And there is great reason of this precept for this age beeing full of infirmitie a cold and drie age is more desirous to strengthen warme and moysten it selfe with wine and strong drinke and without great watchfulnes easily ouershooteth it selfe insomuch as the word teacheth how some of the holiest of their age haue beene foyled and mocked hereby the infirmitie of that age not onely beeing weake to resist but proâ—e to betray and deliuer them vp vnto the temptation as Lot Noah and this seemeth to be one reason why in the next verse also the older women are forbidden to be giuen to wine And the more cautelous ought the elder men to be herein 1. Because it were a great shame for them that haue liued so long and all this while haue not learned to vse the creatures aright hardly can they be reputed Christians who for Christ will not forgoe their lusts 2. They ought by their example and counsell prouoke and direct others vnto all sobrietie and how absurd and wicked were it in them by their improuidence and loosenesse to embolden and encourage others vnto sinne and besides expose vncouer and laie open themselues to be derided by others farre their inferiours with which reproach this sinne was punished euen in Noah himselfe 3. They haue but a little time to watch in and their master is euen at their doore their sunne is a setting and they must therefore beware the more least hereby they bring their soules vpon a slumber for as sobrietie and watchfulnes are ioyned together as mutuall supporters each of other 1. Pet. 5.8 so are drunkennes and sleeping 1. Thess. 6.7 making the day of generall or particular iudgement come vnawares as it doth to such as are in the night 4. They haue but a little time to doe good in and ought to preserue themselues in a fitnesse to doe good both to gouerne their owne liues their owne families and other men if they be called thereto whereas the loosing of themselues to this sinne brings forgetfulnes of all dutie abuse of his place and woe vpon all that are committed to his gouernment besides it openeth a doore and is as a fruitfull soyle and season to many other sinnes it is an euill which goeth not alone it was accompained with incest euen in Lot himselfe 5. They haue but a while to striue against temptation which because the Deuil knoweth he more mightily assaileth them both which things seeing the Lord hath discouered vnto them they ought so much the more to watch vnto sobrietie according to the counsell of the Apostle 1. Pet. 5.8 Oh that our old men would be perswaded thus to number their daies that their hearts might be applied vnto wisedome and mooued to beware of shipwracke in their hauen and prouoked to watch but one howre longer with Christ
and so to finish their welfare for euer Let them beare that speach in minde Care a while and euer safe Graue The word signifieth a seemely modest and gracious carriage opposed to all lightnesse vanitie or viciousnes in gesture speach apparrell countenance deeds or conuersation and is a generall vertue befitting euery age and euery vocation and condition of life and not appropriated to any one calling or condition more then other required in the Minister 1. Tim. 3.8 in his wife vers 11. and in euery priuate man 1. Tim. 2.1 But yet the older sort in all estates ought aboue other to carrie a constant comlines and graue authoritie yea a fatherly kind of reuerent behauiour that the grauitie of their manners may be sutable to the grauitie of their yeares yea and may adorne their age beeing as farre from the lightnesse of youth in their whole conuersation as they haue passed it in the number of their daies Reasons hereof are 1. God hath honoured them and put dignitie vpon them by reason of their yeares giuing them in the fifth commandement the name and honour of fathers for the loue and reuerence which by their graue and worthy carriage is due to them from their inferiours and Leuit. 19.32 Thou shalt rise vp before the hoarehead and honour the person of the old man Now seeing God hath bound the younger to honour the older he hath also bound the older to maintaine their honour and reuerence by a reuerent and Christian conuersation for honour is vnseemely for a foole Prov. 26.1 2. They are to instruct and admonish others of their dutie and of their faylings and thus ought to become eyes to the blinde and feete to the lame and the younger sort are to heare and waite holding their tongue at their counsell Now let the aduise admonition or counsell be neuer so iust wholsome experienced yet it cannot chuse but loose all the authoritie and credit of it if the conuersation of a man be vaine light youthfull or any way vnseemely so as they who faile from this precept disable themselues from performance of so necessarie a dutie 3. Too common a thing it is in our corruption to lessen in our hearts the due reckoning and estimation of the aged who haue passed their prime and as we falsely say their best daies the prouerb is true we adore the sunne rising but contemne it setting Hence Salomon obserued as we also may behold all the liuing with the second child that is the Prince apparant which was to raigne after his fathers decease or in great families the heires and yong masters who are duly obserued and flattered by all the seruants Now if the older sort would prouide against the contempt of that age it must be by such a seemely grauitie as may dash lightnes euen with the presence so did Iob 29.8 The young men saw me and hid themselues the aged arose and stood vp The which consideration as it teacheth how to reteine the honour and crowne of age so also when men faile of that due regard their yeares seeme to call for that they are not as most old men do to laie all the blame vpon the insolencie of youth as not trained to better manners but to examine how their owne footesteps haue beene directed and whether they haue not let fall the crown of their age which is the grace and grauitie of it and in a word wherein and how farre they haue failed The Heathen could say that the way to Honours Temple laie by Vertues house and it is iust with the Lord that with the vile should be reproach so as the base often rise vp against the honourable and children can scorne the aged in whose words behauiours and actions any vnseemely lightnesse hath bewrayed and discouered it selfe Discreete or moderate The vertue was formerly required in the Minister cap. 1.7 and after in women cap. 2.4 and in young men vers 6. which word because it principally intendeth a moderation of all fleshly concupiscences and desires as also extendeth it selfe to all the parts of the life requiring that all the affections speaches and actions be caried leuell not according to the strength of will or passion but according to the rule of prudence both in forbearing that which is euill and vnseemely as also in chusing and practising that which is good and decent therefore the older sort especially should become singular patterns examples of moderation both in the subduing and extinguishing all rebellious motions affections pastimes and perturbations as also in preseruing in them a wise and vigilant care that their mindes may be kept in such temper as becommeth sobrietie and Christianitie and these not of ordinarie men but such as may bewtifie this age which euen of it selfe is in part disposed hereunto as that holy man obserued among the ancient is wisedome and in the length of daies is vnderstanding Reas. 1. Vnchast desires are foule spottes in euerie age but in olde age most of all How monstrous were it for olde men to watch the twilight to haue eyes full of adulterie to haue their mouthes filled with foule and rotten communication to be drunke with wine vnto excesse how exceeding odious were these things in them aboue younger persons who if they should fall into such misdemeanours some more excuses might be pretended for they might be forced by headstrength of passion and perturbation but these seeme rather to force themselues and sinne of election as such who willingly leaue not such sinnes as haue almost left them nay who rather strengthen their mindes to such lusts as to which their bodies are broken and decaied and thrust themselues vnder the power of such lewde Masters from whome a man would haue thought they should long before haue parted as free men 2. Olde age is an age which ought to be dedicated to the minde meditation counsel ought to be taken vp with more seemely delights and desires euen such as are spirituall and heauenly ought to watch against such lusts as presse downe that the aged man may serue the Lord with more libertie and cherefulnes and intend the straightning of all reckonings between God and them and so the finishing vp of their saluation with feare and trembling for if euerie Christian ought to haue his conuersation in heauen much more such as haue one foote in the graue and hasten vnto the earth Vse This precept iustly reprehendeth many of our elder sort whose bones seeme still to possesse the sinnes of their youth as if they were minded not to lay downe their lusts but in the same graue where themselues meane to lie without all care of beautifying their gray haires with this grace of discreete moderation but in all their words and behauiours remaine as vaine light foolish without sauour of grace as euer they were in their warmest blood that euen as all the dregges are setled in the bottome of a vessell so their courses are filled with
the roddes of the Almightie and not to bowe or be humbled vnder his hand are high points of Atheisme and vngodlinesse the which although grace teacheth to denie yet how many ignorant persons liuing vnder grace in their hearts and liues say there is no God yea how many that professe this grace thinke themselues at the best ease in their neasts when God and godlines is furthest from them that is their heauen and then can they enioy their sinnefull pleasures most remorslesly though deare shall they buy them O how vnwelcome is a thought or sauourie speach of God to such persons and in their afflictions how many professed Christians flie as farre from God as hell it selfe to diabolicall meanes vnto witches and sorcerers because as Saul complained God answers them not and yet many moe with Asa dwell in the naturall meanes and seldome looke any higher 2. Another branch of vngodlinesse respecteth Gods worship and hath two members 1. To cast off the worship of God either in publicke at the house of God or in priuate in their owne houses whereby men after a sort banish themselues from the presence of God and with Caine cast themselues out from the face of God and herein they highly sinne whom conscience compelleth not to come in but law custome or imitation of others as also those that lie vnder their pretenses to iustifie the withdrawing of themselues whether more simple who say that euerie mans good meaning is his good seruice of God or more froward who say they can serue God as well on their horsebackes as in the Church and what can they learne more there then they knowe c. 2. Ordinarily to ioyne in Gods publike worship and not seldome at home in the family but yet with hearts full of guile and hypocrisie when men approach with their lippes but their hearts regard wickednesse and nourish vngodlinesse such as the Prophet speaketh of which sanctifie themselues and yet in the garden behind a tree eate swines flesh and mise and such abhomination Now although grace which neuer contenteth it selfe with the forme of godlinesse but worketh the power teacheth the deniall of all this yet how many trewants haue entred into this schoole and liued vnder the Gospel a long time and yet the loue of the world the pursuing of the honours profits and pleasures of it hath banished all the care of Gods true seruice in them so as howsoeuer many in some blind and sinister respect or other can come to heare Ieremie speaking from the Lord and for the present delight in that which is spoken yet their hearts goe after their couetousnesse or some other vngodlinesse hath taken vp their thoughts and affections that the word cannot sinke into their soules which is the lamentable condition of infinite Christians who are all pronounced vngodly persons notwithstanding all their profession The third fruit or branch of vngodlinesse concerneth the word of God against which many notable parts of impietie breake from a number of men As 1. Inwardly to conceiue that either God speaketh not in and by vs but that we speake of our owne heads besides the booke which were it not a generall receiued opinion amongst men certenly they could not they durst not shewe themselues so careles so vnreuerent and retchles in hearing as most men doe For I auouch neuer did any of the heathen receiue the oracles of their reputed gods deuils indeede so heauily and drowsely as Christians doe the oracles of God Or that we speake by instigation of others as Ieremie was accused or else at the worst if we doe speake from God that they shall struggle well enough so as our word shall not be true against them let the sword passe through the land yet they shall sit safe inough But what an height of vngodlinesse this is we may see by the curse and punishment of it Reu. 21.19 whosoeuer shall diminish any thing from the truth contained in the book of God God shall take away his part out of the booke of life and yet to this height either a number are come or else the Apostle Peter mistooke his ayme who prophecyed that in the last dayes such mockers should come which should say where is the promise of his comming c. imitating herein those mockers in Ieremies time who said where is the word of the Lord let it come nowe 2. Some goe further whose atheisme carrieth them to blaspheme the word and according to the abundance of the wickednes of their hearts their mouthes often speake Some say plainly that it is no matter to goe to sermons but to heare diuine seruice some that there is too much preaching and vision is too frequent others come not because they can followe them no better fearing least by sitting by a fire they should grow colder or more hungrie by eating their fill Others liue as honestly without sermons as those that runne fastest after them others can pretend warrant for any vngodlines but can find no warrant in the word to come to a sermon on the weeke day What is all this nowe but to shewe the brand set vpon the wicked who say to God depart from vs or we will depart from thee for we haue no desire to knowe thy wayes 3. Carelesly to reiect the word in life and runne on a head without direction of the word either according to the lusts of a mans owne heart or the fashion of others is a manifest note of vngodlinesse for if it be a note of a godly man not to walke in the counsell of the vngodly then must he needs be an vngodly person who leauing the counsel of the word followeth the wicked direction of himselfe or others and yet among Christians what an intollerable yoke is it thought to be bound to call to examination by the word the speciall duties and actions of their callings and life and a number are in such a gall of bitternes that hauing heard the word convincing and ouerthrowing such and such lusts as not only liue but raigne in them if they cannot find some shift not to make it their case directly they can be as direct as the people to Ieremie to answer The word which thou hast spoken in the name of the Lord we will not heare it of thee but we will doe whatsoeuer goeth out of our owne mouth We haue vowed to doe thus and thus So men haue vowed to their owne lusts and waies and will be as good as their words But grace hath not taught any such who haue not denied such vngodlinesse The fourth branch of vngodlinesse respecting the waies of the vngodly person appeareth 1. In not subiecting of his heart and life to Gods lawes he would with all his heart haue his thoughts affections and actions exempted from such strictnes and precisenes What are not thoughts free but Gods law must bind them in this point of Atheisme infinite sonnes of Belial are drowned and
for their actions which are directly against God let them be checked as for swearing vainely breaking the Saboath openly they make but a tush at it and they wish they neuer did worse like the foole whose propertie is but to make a mocke of sinne but be it thou neuer doest worse thou hast done inough to shew thy selfe an vngodly person in no low degree in that thou reuitest thy selfe in thy sinne and wilt not be reclaimed nay whose wicked heart openeth a blasphemous mouth against God and his law 2. In not sanctifying the things they attempt or vse by the word and prayer not their callings meat drinke apparell physicke buildings wealth authoritie marriages no not more holy things when they seeme to draw nearer to God not their hearing reading receiuing Sacraments conference c. but vse all these without God so as their callings make them worldly or worse their meat dull or wanton their apparell proud their wealth hard hearted their buildings high minded their marriage vncleane and the holy things they so profanely handle make them either despisers or scoffers or profane or vnprofitable but all is turned to sinne vnto them They see a generall gouernment and prouidence of things and so neglect particular prayer or are without experience of the benefit of praier and of Gods loue in answering and so they call not vpon God 3. In running on in a desperate securitie neuer calling his waies to remembrance a death it is vnto him to looke into his reckonings faine would he forget God whence it is that in the sting of conscience the wicked man calleth for his companie musicke games and meriments as though these could cure such a wound which are but as cold water to the dropsie Such vngodly ones the Prophet taxeth in his time I hearkned and heard saith the Lord none spake aright none repented of his wicked waies no man said what haue I done euery one turneth to his race as the horse to the battaile All these are the vile fruits of vngodlinesse the which grace teacheth to denie the which where they appeare as they are there most where they are least seene and resisted such a person may euidently see how little good he hath learned by the Gospel that notwithstanding all the clearenes and euidence of it he hath not entred the practise of the first precept of it which is the deniall of vngodlynesse The second thing which we must learne to denie if we will haue our parts in the doctrine of grace is worldly lusts Rightly ioyned to the former 1. Because they are so neare a kin to vngodlinesse as vntill these supporters be remooued it cannot but stand in full strength For these lusts draw downe the heart and affections from the God of heauen and set them on some things below which become their gods Thus the couetous man is an idolator his wealth is his god the Epicure maketh his bellie his God the voluptuous person is a louer of his pleasure more then of God and the men of the world haue the god of the world for their god 2. These are added as a touchstone of the former for if a man once beginne to denie vngodlynes these lusts will downe of themselues If God be once become the portion of a man these lusts may sometime tickle him but cannot gaine the heart to the seruice of them as before Neither can any man thinke that he hath denied vngodlinesse who can still be subdued vnder his lusts as vnder a law Doctr. 2. Though many things solicite for these lusts either of things vnlawfull or lawfull things vnlawfully yet a Christian man must still stand out in the deniall of them Nature custome example are euer carying vs to the worst desires yea euen after grace receiued the best find not the least molestation by them but yet the Gospel admitteth not any sauour or tast of outward things aboue it selfe and the righteousnesse of the kingdome Rom. 13.14 If Christ be put on there is no thought taken to fulfill the lusts of the flesh the Apostle denieth not a moderate care to nourish refresh and prouide for the bodie but implieth that if Christ be once receiued in the Gospel he so filleth and taketh vp the heart that little roome is left for such vnwelcome gâ—ests And 2. this is the recompence which the Lord expecteth that we should returne for such grace receiued namely the moderation of the mind and affections in all other delights that the delight in it selfe may be nourished aboue all 2. Pet. 1.4 Great and precious promises are made vnto vs but vpon condition that we become partakers of the diuine nature and flee the corruptions that are in the world through lust Rom. 13.11 Our saluation is nearer then when we first beleeued We must therefore rise from sleepe cast off the works of darknes walke honestly as in the day Vse Wouldst thou know thy selfe or manifest vnto others that thou art taught to saluation thou canst no way so well doe it as by this preuailing against thy lusts such as are wantonnes ambition anger couetousnesse pride idlenesse c. Exercise thy selfe therefore in this contention And the rather 1. because thou hast renounced them by solemne vow before God and his people in thy baptisme the truth of which if thou hast thou art crucified and dead to the world and lusts of it Rom. 6.4 We are by baptisme buried into Christs death thy baptisme then is an instrument not only of thy death with Christ which is the killing of sinne but also of thy buriall with him which is a perpetuall mortification or abiding vnder that death for so is buriall 2. The faithfull acknowledge themselues strangers here in this world whence the Apostle raiseth an exhortation as strangers and pilgrims to abstaine from fleshly lusts Christians are trauellers which seeke a countrie and a citie to come and it were no wisdome for them to entermeddle with the affaires of the countrie through which they only are to passe but as citizens of heauen send vp their hearts desires thither where they professe that there treasure is The which lesson our Sauiour teacheth when he saith that after all these things below the Gentiles seeke but seeke yee the kingdome of God and the righteousnesse of it and the Apostle 2. Cor. 5.2 maketh it a propertie of the godly to sigh to be clothed vpon with their house from heauen which is worth all our longing and labour for howsoeuer we are here clothed with a ragged and weather beaten garment of corruption and all these outward things after which men so thirst and lust cannot long vphold it yet hereafter we shall be clothed vpon with one garment vpon another namely both the garment of Christs righteousnesse and the garment of immortalitie and glorie But pitifull it is to see how the thirst of the world in most hath eaten out these longing desires and that a number wish no other heauen